This is a modern-English version of Moon-Face, and Other Stories, originally written by London, Jack. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





MOON-FACE AND OTHER STORIES



By Jack London










Contents










MOON-FACE

John Claverhouse was a moon-faced man. You know the kind, cheek-bones wide apart, chin and forehead melting into the cheeks to complete the perfect round, and the nose, broad and pudgy, equidistant from the circumference, flattened against the very centre of the face like a dough-ball upon the ceiling. Perhaps that is why I hated him, for truly he had become an offense to my eyes, and I believed the earth to be cumbered with his presence. Perhaps my mother may have been superstitious of the moon and looked upon it over the wrong shoulder at the wrong time.

John Claverhouse was a moon-faced man. You know the type, with wide cheekbones, a chin and forehead that blend into his cheeks to create a perfect circle, and a nose that's broad and pudgy, sitting right in the center of his face like a dough-ball stuck to the ceiling. Maybe that’s why I hated him; he truly became an eyesore for me, and I felt like the world was burdened by his presence. Perhaps my mother was superstitious about the moon and happened to look at it over the wrong shoulder at the wrong time.

Be that as it may, I hated John Claverhouse. Not that he had done me what society would consider a wrong or an ill turn. Far from it. The evil was of a deeper, subtler sort; so elusive, so intangible, as to defy clear, definite analysis in words. We all experience such things at some period in our lives. For the first time we see a certain individual, one who the very instant before we did not dream existed; and yet, at the first moment of meeting, we say: “I do not like that man.” Why do we not like him? Ah, we do not know why; we know only that we do not. We have taken a dislike, that is all. And so I with John Claverhouse.

Be that as it may, I hated John Claverhouse. Not that he had done me anything that society would consider wrong or unfair. Far from it. The issue was of a deeper, subtler kind; so elusive, so intangible, that it defied clear, definite analysis in words. We all experience such feelings at some point in our lives. The first time we see a certain person, someone we didn’t even know existed just a moment before; and yet, at the very first meeting, we think: “I don’t like that guy.” Why don’t we like him? Ah, we don’t know why; we only know that we don’t. We have developed a dislike, that’s all. And so it was with John Claverhouse.

What right had such a man to be happy? Yet he was an optimist. He was always gleeful and laughing. All things were always all right, curse him! Ah I how it grated on my soul that he should be so happy! Other men could laugh, and it did not bother me. I even used to laugh myself—before I met John Claverhouse.

What right did that guy have to be happy? Yet he was an optimist. He was always cheerful and laughing. Everything was always just fine, damn him! Ah, it really grated on my nerves that he could be so happy! Other guys could laugh, and it didn’t bother me. I even used to laugh myself—before I met John Claverhouse.

But his laugh! It irritated me, maddened me, as nothing else under the sun could irritate or madden me. It haunted me, gripped hold of me, and would not let me go. It was a huge, Gargantuan laugh. Waking or sleeping it was always with me, whirring and jarring across my heart-strings like an enormous rasp. At break of day it came whooping across the fields to spoil my pleasant morning revery. Under the aching noonday glare, when the green things drooped and the birds withdrew to the depths of the forest, and all nature drowsed, his great “Ha! ha!” and “Ho! ho!” rose up to the sky and challenged the sun. And at black midnight, from the lonely cross-roads where he turned from town into his own place, came his plaguey cachinnations to rouse me from my sleep and make me writhe and clench my nails into my palms.

But his laugh! It annoyed me, drove me crazy, more than anything else could. It haunted me, took hold of me, and wouldn’t let me escape. It was a huge, overwhelming laugh. Whether I was awake or asleep, it was always there, buzzing and grinding against my heart like a massive rasp. At dawn, it came roaring across the fields to ruin my nice morning daydream. Under the blazing midday sun, when everything drooped and the birds retreated to the depths of the forest, and all of nature dozed off, his booming “Ha! ha!” and “Ho! ho!” shot up to the sky and challenged the sun. And at midnight, from the lonely crossroads where he turned from town to his place, his annoying laughter woke me from my sleep and made me squirm and dig my nails into my palms.

I went forth privily in the night-time, and turned his cattle into his fields, and in the morning heard his whooping laugh as he drove them out again. “It is nothing,” he said; “the poor, dumb beasties are not to be blamed for straying into fatter pastures.”

I quietly went out at night and let his cattle into his fields, and in the morning, I heard his loud laugh as he drove them out again. “It’s nothing,” he said; “the poor, dumb animals can’t help but wander into better pastures.”

He had a dog he called “Mars,” a big, splendid brute, part deer-hound and part blood-hound, and resembling both. Mars was a great delight to him, and they were always together. But I bided my time, and one day, when opportunity was ripe, lured the animal away and settled for him with strychnine and beefsteak. It made positively no impression on John Claverhouse. His laugh was as hearty and frequent as ever, and his face as much like the full moon as it always had been.

He had a dog named “Mars,” a big, impressive mix of deerhound and bloodhound, looking like both. Mars brought him a lot of joy, and they were inseparable. But I waited for my chance, and one day, when the moment was right, I lured the dog away and dealt with him using strychnine and beefsteak. It didn’t seem to affect John Claverhouse at all. His laugh was just as loud and frequent as before, and his face looked just as round and bright as always.

Then I set fire to his haystacks and his barn. But the next morning, being Sunday, he went forth blithe and cheerful.

Then I set fire to his haystacks and his barn. But the next morning, being Sunday, he went out happy and carefree.

“Where are you going?” I asked him, as he went by the cross-roads.

“Where are you going?” I asked him as he walked past the crossroads.

“Trout,” he said, and his face beamed like a full moon. “I just dote on trout.”

“Trout,” he said, his face lighting up like a full moon. “I absolutely love trout.”

Was there ever such an impossible man! His whole harvest had gone up in his haystacks and barn. It was uninsured, I knew. And yet, in the face of famine and the rigorous winter, he went out gayly in quest of a mess of trout, forsooth, because he “doted” on them! Had gloom but rested, no matter how lightly, on his brow, or had his bovine countenance grown long and serious and less like the moon, or had he removed that smile but once from off his face, I am sure I could have forgiven him for existing. But no, he grew only more cheerful under misfortune.

Was there ever such an impossible guy! His entire crop had gone up in smoke along with his haystacks and barn. It was uninsured, I knew. And yet, in the face of hunger and a harsh winter, he cheerfully set out in search of some trout because he “loved” them! If even a hint of gloom had settled on his brow, or if his often-relaxed expression had turned long and serious, or if he had taken that smile off his face just once, I’m sure I could have forgiven him for existing. But no, he just got even more cheerful in the face of disaster.

I insulted him. He looked at me in slow and smiling surprise.

I insulted him. He looked at me in slow, surprised amusement.

“I fight you? Why?” he asked slowly. And then he laughed. “You are so funny! Ho! ho! You’ll be the death of me! He! he! he! Oh! Ho! ho! ho!”

“I fight you? Why?” he asked slowly. Then he laughed. “You’re so funny! Ha! Ha! You’ll be the death of me! He! He! He! Oh! Ha! Ha! Ha!”

What would you? It was past endurance. By the blood of Judas, how I hated him! Then there was that name—Claverhouse! What a name! Wasn’t it absurd? Claverhouse! Merciful heaven, WHY Claverhouse? Again and again I asked myself that question. I should not have minded Smith, or Brown, or Jones—but CLAVERHOUSE! I leave it to you. Repeat it to yourself—Claverhouse. Just listen to the ridiculous sound of it—Claverhouse! Should a man live with such a name? I ask of you. “No,” you say. And “No” said I.

What would you do? It was beyond what I could stand. By the blood of Judas, how I hated him! And then there was that name—Claverhouse! What a name! Wasn’t it ridiculous? Claverhouse! Oh my god, WHY Claverhouse? I kept asking myself that over and over. I wouldn’t have cared if it was Smith, Brown, or Jones—but CLAVERHOUSE! I’ll let you decide. Say it to yourself—Claverhouse. Just listen to how absurd it sounds—Claverhouse! Should a guy really have to live with a name like that? I ask you. “No,” you say. And “No,” I said too.

But I bethought me of his mortgage. What of his crops and barn destroyed, I knew he would be unable to meet it. So I got a shrewd, close-mouthed, tight-fisted money-lender to get the mortgage transferred to him. I did not appear but through this agent I forced the foreclosure, and but few days (no more, believe me, than the law allowed) were given John Claverhouse to remove his goods and chattels from the premises. Then I strolled down to see how he took it, for he had lived there upward of twenty years. But he met me with his saucer-eyes twinkling, and the light glowing and spreading in his face till it was as a full-risen moon.

But I thought about his mortgage. Considering his destroyed crops and barn, I knew he wouldn’t be able to pay it. So I got a sharp, tight-lipped, stingy money-lender to take over the mortgage. I didn’t show up myself, but through this agent, I pushed for the foreclosure, and John Claverhouse was given only a few days (no more than the law allowed) to remove his belongings from the property. Then I casually went over to see how he was handling it, since he had lived there for over twenty years. But he greeted me with his wide eyes sparkling, and the light in his face was warm and bright, like a full moon.

“Ha! ha! ha!” he laughed. “The funniest tike, that youngster of mine! Did you ever hear the like? Let me tell you. He was down playing by the edge of the river when a piece of the bank caved in and splashed him. ‘O papa!’ he cried; ‘a great big puddle flewed up and hit me.’”

“Ha! ha! ha!” he laughed. “That kid of mine is the funniest! Have you ever heard anything like it? Let me tell you. He was down playing by the river when a chunk of the bank collapsed and splashed him. ‘Oh, Dad!’ he shouted; ‘a huge puddle flew up and got me!’”

He stopped and waited for me to join him in his infernal glee.

He stopped and waited for me to join him in his hellish delight.

“I don’t see any laugh in it,” I said shortly, and I know my face went sour.

“I don’t see anything funny about it,” I said flatly, and I know my expression turned sour.

He regarded me with wonderment, and then came the damnable light, glowing and spreading, as I have described it, till his face shone soft and warm, like the summer moon, and then the laugh—“Ha! ha! That’s funny! You don’t see it, eh? He! he! Ho! ho! ho! He doesn’t see it! Why, look here. You know a puddle—”

He looked at me with curiosity, and then the annoying light appeared, glowing and spreading, as I described, until his face glowed soft and warm, like the summer moon, and then he laughed—“Ha! ha! That’s funny! You don’t see it, do you? He! he! Ho! ho! ho! He doesn’t see it! Well, look here. You know a puddle—”

But I turned on my heel and left him. That was the last. I could stand it no longer. The thing must end right there, I thought, curse him! The earth should be quit of him. And as I went over the hill, I could hear his monstrous laugh reverberating against the sky.

But I turned around and walked away from him. That was it. I couldn't take it anymore. This had to end right there, I thought, damn him! The world should be rid of him. And as I walked over the hill, I could hear his terrible laugh echoing in the sky.

Now, I pride myself on doing things neatly, and when I resolved to kill John Claverhouse I had it in mind to do so in such fashion that I should not look back upon it and feel ashamed. I hate bungling, and I hate brutality. To me there is something repugnant in merely striking a man with one’s naked fist—faugh! it is sickening! So, to shoot, or stab, or club John Claverhouse (oh, that name!) did not appeal to me. And not only was I impelled to do it neatly and artistically, but also in such manner that not the slightest possible suspicion could be directed against me.

Now, I take pride in doing things neatly, and when I decided to kill John Claverhouse, I wanted to do it in a way that wouldn't make me look back and feel ashamed. I can't stand clumsiness, and I loathe brutality. To me, there's something disgusting about just punching someone—ugh! It's nauseating! So, shooting, stabbing, or hitting John Claverhouse (oh, that name!) didn't appeal to me. I also felt driven to do it in a clean and artistic way, ensuring that there wouldn't be the slightest hint of suspicion aimed at me.

To this end I bent my intellect, and, after a week of profound incubation, I hatched the scheme. Then I set to work. I bought a water spaniel bitch, five months old, and devoted my whole attention to her training. Had any one spied upon me, they would have remarked that this training consisted entirely of one thing—RETRIEVING. I taught the dog, which I called “Bellona,” to fetch sticks I threw into the water, and not only to fetch, but to fetch at once, without mouthing or playing with them. The point was that she was to stop for nothing, but to deliver the stick in all haste. I made a practice of running away and leaving her to chase me, with the stick in her mouth, till she caught me. She was a bright animal, and took to the game with such eagerness that I was soon content.

To achieve this, I focused my mind, and after a week of deep thinking, I came up with a plan. Then I got to work. I bought a five-month-old female water spaniel and dedicated all my attention to training her. If anyone had watched me, they would have noticed that this training was all about one thing—RETRIEVING. I taught the dog, whom I named “Bellona,” to fetch sticks that I threw into the water, and not just to fetch, but to do it immediately, without messing around or playing with them. The goal was for her to stop at nothing and bring me the stick as quickly as possible. I made it a practice to run away and let her chase me with the stick in her mouth until she caught up to me. She was a smart dog and took to the game with such enthusiasm that I was quickly satisfied.

After that, at the first casual opportunity, I presented Bellona to John Claverhouse. I knew what I was about, for I was aware of a little weakness of his, and of a little private sinning of which he was regularly and inveterately guilty.

After that, at the first casual chance, I introduced Bellona to John Claverhouse. I knew what I was doing because I was aware of a small weakness of his and a little private wrongdoing that he was consistently and habitually guilty of.

“No,” he said, when I placed the end of the rope in his hand. “No, you don’t mean it.” And his mouth opened wide and he grinned all over his damnable moon-face.

“No,” he said, when I put the end of the rope in his hand. “No, you can't be serious.” And his mouth opened wide as he smiled broadly across his annoying face.

“I—I kind of thought, somehow, you didn’t like me,” he explained. “Wasn’t it funny for me to make such a mistake?” And at the thought he held his sides with laughter.

“I—I thought you didn’t like me,” he said. “Isn’t it funny that I made such a mistake?” And thinking about it, he laughed so hard he held his sides.

“What is her name?” he managed to ask between paroxysms.

“What’s her name?” he managed to ask between fits.

“Bellona,” I said.

“Bellona,” I said.

“He! he!” he tittered. “What a funny name.”

“He! He!” he chuckled. “What a funny name.”

I gritted my teeth, for his mirth put them on edge, and snapped out between them, “She was the wife of Mars, you know.”

I clenched my teeth because his laughter made me uneasy and snapped out between them, “She was Mars' wife, you know.”

Then the light of the full moon began to suffuse his face, until he exploded with: “That was my other dog. Well, I guess she’s a widow now. Oh! Ho! ho! E! he! he! Ho!” he whooped after me, and I turned and fled swiftly over the hill.

Then the light of the full moon started to light up his face, until he burst out with: “That was my other dog. I guess she’s a widow now. Oh! Ho! ho! E! he! he! Ho!” he shouted after me, and I quickly turned and ran over the hill.

The week passed by, and on Saturday evening I said to him, “You go away Monday, don’t you?”

The week went by, and on Saturday evening I said to him, “You’re leaving on Monday, right?”

He nodded his head and grinned.

He nodded and smiled.

“Then you won’t have another chance to get a mess of those trout you just ‘dote’ on.”

“Then you won’t have another opportunity to catch a bunch of those trout you just love.”

But he did not notice the sneer. “Oh, I don’t know,” he chuckled. “I’m going up to-morrow to try pretty hard.”

But he didn’t notice the sneer. “Oh, I don’t know,” he laughed. “I’m going up tomorrow to give it my best shot.”

Thus was assurance made doubly sure, and I went back to my house hugging myself with rapture.

Thus, assurance was made even more certain, and I went back to my house, wrapping myself in joy.

Early next morning I saw him go by with a dip-net and gunnysack, and Bellona trotting at his heels. I knew where he was bound, and cut out by the back pasture and climbed through the underbrush to the top of the mountain. Keeping carefully out of sight, I followed the crest along for a couple of miles to a natural amphitheatre in the hills, where the little river raced down out of a gorge and stopped for breath in a large and placid rock-bound pool. That was the spot! I sat down on the croup of the mountain, where I could see all that occurred, and lighted my pipe.

Early the next morning, I saw him walk by with a dip-net and a gunnysack, with Bellona trotting behind him. I knew where he was headed, so I took a shortcut through the back pasture and climbed through the brush to the mountain top. Staying hidden, I followed the ridge for a couple of miles to a natural amphitheater in the hills, where the little river rushed down from a gorge and paused in a large, calm pool surrounded by rocks. That was the spot! I sat down on the slope of the mountain, where I could see everything that happened, and lit my pipe.

Ere many minutes had passed, John Claverhouse came plodding up the bed of the stream. Bellona was ambling about him, and they were in high feather, her short, snappy barks mingling with his deeper chest-notes. Arrived at the pool, he threw down the dip-net and sack, and drew from his hip-pocket what looked like a large, fat candle. But I knew it to be a stick of “giant”; for such was his method of catching trout. He dynamited them. He attached the fuse by wrapping the “giant” tightly in a piece of cotton. Then he ignited the fuse and tossed the explosive into the pool.

Before long, John Claverhouse came trudging up the streambed. Bellona was trotting around him, and they were both in a great mood, her short, sharp barks mixing with his deeper voice. When he reached the pool, he dropped the dip-net and sack, and pulled out of his hip pocket what looked like a large, fat candle. But I recognized it as a stick of “giant”; that was his way of catching trout. He used dynamite. He attached the fuse by tightly wrapping the “giant” in a piece of cotton. Then he lit the fuse and threw the explosive into the pool.

Like a flash, Bellona was into the pool after it. I could have shrieked aloud for joy. Claverhouse yelled at her, but without avail. He pelted her with clods and rocks, but she swam steadily on till she got the stick of “giant” in her mouth, when she whirled about and headed for shore. Then, for the first time, he realized his danger, and started to run. As foreseen and planned by me, she made the bank and took out after him. Oh, I tell you, it was great! As I have said, the pool lay in a sort of amphitheatre. Above and below, the stream could be crossed on stepping-stones. And around and around, up and down and across the stones, raced Claverhouse and Bellona. I could never have believed that such an ungainly man could run so fast. But run he did, Bellona hot-footed after him, and gaining. And then, just as she caught up, he in full stride, and she leaping with nose at his knee, there was a sudden flash, a burst of smoke, a terrific detonation, and where man and dog had been the instant before there was naught to be seen but a big hole in the ground.

Like a shot, Bellona dove into the pool after it. I could have yelled out in excitement. Claverhouse shouted at her, but it didn’t help. He threw clods and rocks at her, but she kept swimming steadily until she got the stick of “giant” in her mouth, then she turned around and headed for shore. It was then, for the first time, that he realized he was in trouble and started to run. As I had predicted and planned, she reached the bank and went after him. Oh, let me tell you, it was amazing! As I mentioned, the pool was situated in a sort of amphitheater. Above and below, you could cross the stream on stepping-stones. And round and round, up and down and across the stones, Claverhouse and Bellona raced. I would have never believed that such an awkward man could run so fast. But he did, with Bellona hot on his heels, gaining ground. Then, just as she caught up, he was in full stride, and she was leaping with her nose at his knee, when there was a sudden flash, a burst of smoke, a huge explosion, and where man and dog had been just moments before, there was nothing but a big hole in the ground.

“Death from accident while engaged in illegal fishing.” That was the verdict of the coroner’s jury; and that is why I pride myself on the neat and artistic way in which I finished off John Claverhouse. There was no bungling, no brutality; nothing of which to be ashamed in the whole transaction, as I am sure you will agree. No more does his infernal laugh go echoing among the hills, and no more does his fat moon-face rise up to vex me. My days are peaceful now, and my night’s sleep deep.

“Death from an accident while engaged in illegal fishing.” That was the verdict of the coroner’s jury; and that’s why I take pride in the neat and artistic way I dealt with John Claverhouse. There was no messing up, no brutality; nothing to be ashamed of in the whole situation, as I’m sure you’ll agree. His annoying laugh no longer echoes among the hills, and his round face doesn’t rise up to bother me anymore. My days are peaceful now, and my nights are restful.





THE LEOPARD MAN’S STORY

He had a dreamy, far-away look in his eyes, and his sad, insistent voice, gentle-spoken as a maid’s, seemed the placid embodiment of some deep-seated melancholy. He was the Leopard Man, but he did not look it. His business in life, whereby he lived, was to appear in a cage of performing leopards before vast audiences, and to thrill those audiences by certain exhibitions of nerve for which his employers rewarded him on a scale commensurate with the thrills he produced.

He had a distant, dreamy look in his eyes, and his sad, persistent voice, soft like a maid's, seemed to be the calm expression of some deep-seated sorrow. He was the Leopard Man, but he didn’t look the part. His job, which was how he made a living, was to perform in a cage of leopards before large crowds and to excite those audiences with daring stunts that his employers paid him based on the excitement he generated.

As I say, he did not look it. He was narrow-hipped, narrow-shouldered, and anaemic, while he seemed not so much oppressed by gloom as by a sweet and gentle sadness, the weight of which was as sweetly and gently borne. For an hour I had been trying to get a story out of him, but he appeared to lack imagination. To him there was no romance in his gorgeous career, no deeds of daring, no thrills—nothing but a gray sameness and infinite boredom.

As I said, he didn't seem like it. He had narrow hips, narrow shoulders, and looked weak, but he didn't seem so much weighed down by gloom as by a soft and gentle sadness, which he carried just as softly and gently. For an hour, I had been trying to get a story out of him, but he seemed to lack imagination. To him, there was no romance in his amazing career, no daring deeds, no excitement—just a dull sameness and endless boredom.

Lions? Oh, yes! he had fought with them. It was nothing. All you had to do was to stay sober. Anybody could whip a lion to a standstill with an ordinary stick. He had fought one for half an hour once. Just hit him on the nose every time he rushed, and when he got artful and rushed with his head down, why, the thing to do was to stick out your leg. When he grabbed at the leg you drew it back and hit hint on the nose again. That was all.

Lions? Oh, definitely! He had fought them before. It was easy. All you needed to do was stay sober. Anyone could hold a lion off with just a regular stick. He once fought one for half an hour. Just hit it on the nose every time it charged, and when it got clever and came at you with its head down, all you had to do was stick out your leg. When it went for your leg, you pulled it back and hit it on the nose again. That was it.

With the far-away look in his eyes and his soft flow of words he showed me his scars. There were many of them, and one recent one where a tigress had reached for his shoulder and gone down to the bone. I could see the neatly mended rents in the coat he had on. His right arm, from the elbow down, looked as though it had gone through a threshing machine, what of the ravage wrought by claws and fangs. But it was nothing, he said, only the old wounds bothered him somewhat when rainy weather came on.

With a distant look in his eyes and a gentle way of speaking, he showed me his scars. There were many, including a recent one where a tigress had swiped at his shoulder and gone down to the bone. I noticed the neatly stitched tears in the jacket he was wearing. His right arm, from the elbow down, looked like it had been through a shredder, thanks to the damage from claws and fangs. But it was nothing, he said; only the old wounds bothered him a bit when the rain came.

Suddenly his face brightened with a recollection, for he was really as anxious to give me a story as I was to get it.

Suddenly, his face lit up with a memory, because he was just as eager to share a story with me as I was to hear it.

“I suppose you’ve heard of the lion-tamer who was hated by another man?” he asked.

“I guess you’ve heard about the lion tamer who was despised by another guy?” he asked.

He paused and looked pensively at a sick lion in the cage opposite.

He stopped and looked thoughtfully at a sick lion in the cage across from him.

“Got the toothache,” he explained. “Well, the lion-tamer’s big play to the audience was putting his head in a lion’s mouth. The man who hated him attended every performance in the hope sometime of seeing that lion crunch down. He followed the show about all over the country. The years went by and he grew old, and the lion-tamer grew old, and the lion grew old. And at last one day, sitting in a front seat, he saw what he had waited for. The lion crunched down, and there wasn’t any need to call a doctor.”

“Got a toothache,” he said. “Well, the lion-tamer’s big act for the crowd was putting his head in a lion’s mouth. The guy who couldn’t stand him attended every show hoping to finally see that lion bite down. He followed the tour all over the country. Years passed, and he got old, the lion-tamer got old, and the lion got old. Then one day, sitting in the front row, he saw what he had been waiting for. The lion bit down, and there was no need to call a doctor.”

The Leopard Man glanced casually over his finger nails in a manner which would have been critical had it not been so sad.

The Leopard Man casually looked at his fingernails in a way that would have seemed judgmental if it weren't so pathetic.

“Now, that’s what I call patience,” he continued, “and it’s my style. But it was not the style of a fellow I knew. He was a little, thin, sawed-off, sword-swallowing and juggling Frenchman. De Ville, he called himself, and he had a nice wife. She did trapeze work and used to dive from under the roof into a net, turning over once on the way as nice as you please.

“Now, that’s what I call patience,” he continued, “and that’s my vibe. But it wasn’t the vibe of a guy I knew. He was a small, skinny, compact Frenchman who could swallow swords and juggle. He went by De Ville, and he had a lovely wife. She did trapeze work and would dive from the roof into a net, turning over gracefully on the way down.”

“De Ville had a quick temper, as quick as his hand, and his hand was as quick as the paw of a tiger. One day, because the ring-master called him a frog-eater, or something like that and maybe a little worse, he shoved him against the soft pine background he used in his knife-throwing act, so quick the ring-master didn’t have time to think, and there, before the audience, De Ville kept the air on fire with his knives, sinking them into the wood all around the ring-master so close that they passed through his clothes and most of them bit into his skin.

“De Ville had a short fuse, just like his hand, and his hand was as fast as a tiger's paw. One day, after the ringmaster called him a frog-eater or something similar, maybe even worse, he shoved him against the soft pine backdrop he used in his knife-throwing act, so quickly that the ringmaster didn’t have time to react. There, in front of the audience, De Ville lit up the air with his knives, throwing them into the wood all around the ringmaster, so close that they went through his clothes and mostly pierced his skin.”

“The clowns had to pull the knives out to get him loose, for he was pinned fast. So the word went around to watch out for De Ville, and no one dared be more than barely civil to his wife. And she was a sly bit of baggage, too, only all hands were afraid of De Ville.

“The clowns had to pull the knives out to get him loose, for he was pinned fast. So the word spread to watch out for De Ville, and no one dared to be more than just polite to his wife. And she was a sneaky piece of work, too, but everyone was scared of De Ville.”

“But there was one man, Wallace, who was afraid of nothing. He was the lion-tamer, and he had the self-same trick of putting his head into the lion’s mouth. He’d put it into the mouths of any of them, though he preferred Augustus, a big, good-natured beast who could always be depended upon.

“But there was one man, Wallace, who was afraid of nothing. He was the lion tamer, and he had the same trick of putting his head into the lion’s mouth. He’d put it into the mouths of any of them, though he preferred Augustus, a big, good-natured beast who could always be counted on.”

“As I was saying, Wallace—‘King’ Wallace we called him—was afraid of nothing alive or dead. He was a king and no mistake. I’ve seen him drunk, and on a wager go into the cage of a lion that’d turned nasty, and without a stick beat him to a finish. Just did it with his fist on the nose.

“As I was saying, Wallace—‘King’ Wallace we called him—was afraid of nothing, whether it was alive or dead. He was definitely a king. I’ve seen him drunk, and on a dare, he went into the cage of a lion that had gotten aggressive, and without any weapon, he knocked it out. He just did it with his fist on the nose.

“Madame de Ville—”

“Madame de Ville—”

At an uproar behind us the Leopard Man turned quietly around. It was a divided cage, and a monkey, poking through the bars and around the partition, had had its paw seized by a big gray wolf who was trying to pull it off by main strength. The arm seemed stretching out longer end longer like a thick elastic, and the unfortunate monkey’s mates were raising a terrible din. No keeper was at hand, so the Leopard Man stepped over a couple of paces, dealt the wolf a sharp blow on the nose with the light cane he carried, and returned with a sadly apologetic smile to take up his unfinished sentence as though there had been no interruption.

At a commotion behind us, the Leopard Man calmly turned around. It was a divided enclosure, and a monkey, reaching through the bars and around the partition, had its paw grabbed by a large gray wolf that was trying to pull it off with sheer strength. The paw seemed to stretch longer and longer like a thick rubber band, and the poor monkey’s friends were making a terrible noise. No zookeeper was around, so the Leopard Man took a couple of steps over, gave the wolf a sharp tap on the nose with the light cane he carried, and returned with a slightly apologetic smile to continue his unfinished sentence as if there had been no interruption.

“—looked at King Wallace and King Wallace looked at her, while De Ville looked black. We warned Wallace, but it was no use. He laughed at us, as he laughed at De Ville one day when he shoved De Ville’s head into a bucket of paste because he wanted to fight.

“—looked at King Wallace and King Wallace looked at her, while De Ville looked furious. We warned Wallace, but it didn’t matter. He laughed at us, just like he laughed at De Ville one day when he pushed De Ville’s head into a bucket of paste because he wanted to fight.

“De Ville was in a pretty mess—I helped to scrape him off; but he was cool as a cucumber and made no threats at all. But I saw a glitter in his eyes which I had seen often in the eyes of wild beasts, and I went out of my way to give Wallace a final warning. He laughed, but he did not look so much in Madame de Ville’s direction after that.

“De Ville was in a real mess—I helped clean him up; but he was totally calm and didn’t make any threats. Still, I noticed a glint in his eyes that reminded me of wild animals, so I made sure to give Wallace one last warning. He laughed, but he didn’t seem to look at Madame de Ville as much after that.”

“Several months passed by. Nothing had happened and I was beginning to think it all a scare over nothing. We were West by that time, showing in ‘Frisco. It was during the afternoon performance, and the big tent was filled with women and children, when I went looking for Red Denny, the head canvas-man, who had walked off with my pocket-knife.

“Several months went by. Nothing happened, and I was starting to think it was all just a scare over nothing. By then, we were in the West, performing in ‘Frisco. It was during the afternoon show, and the big tent was packed with women and children when I went to find Red Denny, the head canvas-man, who had walked off with my pocket knife.”

“Passing by one of the dressing tents I glanced in through a hole in the canvas to see if I could locate him. He wasn’t there, but directly in front of me was King Wallace, in tights, waiting for his turn to go on with his cage of performing lions. He was watching with much amusement a quarrel between a couple of trapeze artists. All the rest of the people in the dressing tent were watching the same thing, with the exception of De Ville whom I noticed staring at Wallace with undisguised hatred. Wallace and the rest were all too busy following the quarrel to notice this or what followed.

“Walking past one of the dressing tents, I peeked through a hole in the canvas to see if I could find him. He wasn’t there, but right in front of me was King Wallace, in tights, waiting for his turn to go on with his cage of performing lions. He was watching a fight between a couple of trapeze artists with great amusement. Everyone else in the dressing tent was focused on the same scene, except for De Ville, who I noticed was glaring at Wallace with clear hatred. Wallace and the others were too busy following the argument to notice this or what happened next.”

“But I saw it through the hole in the canvas. De Ville drew his handkerchief from his pocket, made as though to mop the sweat from his face with it (it was a hot day), and at the same time walked past Wallace’s back. The look troubled me at the time, for not only did I see hatred in it, but I saw triumph as well.

“But I saw it through the hole in the canvas. De Ville pulled out his handkerchief from his pocket, pretended to wipe the sweat from his face (it was a hot day), and at the same time walked past Wallace’s back. The look bothered me then, because I saw not only hatred in it but also triumph.”

“‘De Ville will bear watching,’ I said to myself, and I really breathed easier when I saw him go out the entrance to the circus grounds and board an electric car for down town. A few minutes later I was in the big tent, where I had overhauled Red Denny. King Wallace was doing his turn and holding the audience spellbound. He was in a particularly vicious mood, and he kept the lions stirred up till they were all snarling, that is, all of them except old Augustus, and he was just too fat and lazy and old to get stirred up over anything.

“‘De Ville will be worth keeping an eye on,’ I thought to myself, and I really felt more at ease when I saw him leave the circus grounds and hop onto a streetcar heading downtown. A few minutes later, I was in the big tent, where I had checked in on Red Denny. King Wallace was performing his act and had the audience completely captivated. He was in a particularly aggressive mood, and he kept the lions agitated until they were all growling, except for old Augustus, who was just too fat, lazy, and old to get worked up over anything.”

“Finally Wallace cracked the old lion’s knees with his whip and got him into position. Old Augustus, blinking good-naturedly, opened his mouth and in popped Wallace’s head. Then the jaws came together, CRUNCH, just like that.”

“Finally, Wallace cracked the old lion’s knees with his whip and got him into position. Old Augustus, blinking kindly, opened his mouth and in popped Wallace’s head. Then the jaws came together, CRUNCH, just like that.”

The Leopard Man smiled in a sweetly wistful fashion, and the far-away look came into his eyes.

The Leopard Man smiled in a nostalgically sweet way, and a distant look appeared in his eyes.

“And that was the end of King Wallace,” he went on in his sad, low voice. “After the excitement cooled down I watched my chance and bent over and smelled Wallace’s head. Then I sneezed.”

“And that was the end of King Wallace,” he continued in his quiet, sorrowful voice. “After the excitement died down, I waited for my moment and leaned over to smell Wallace’s head. Then I sneezed.”

“It... it was...?” I queried with halting eagerness.

“It... it was...?” I asked with eager hesitation.

“Snuff—that De Ville dropped on his hair in the dressing tent. Old Augustus never meant to do it. He only sneezed.”

“Snuff—that De Ville spilled on his hair in the dressing tent. Old Augustus never intended to do it. He just sneezed.”





LOCAL COLOR

“I do not see why you should not turn this immense amount of unusual information to account,” I told him. “Unlike most men equipped with similar knowledge, YOU have expression. Your style is—”

“I don’t see why you shouldn’t make use of this huge amount of unusual information,” I told him. “Unlike most men who have similar knowledge, YOU have a way with words. Your style is—”

“Is sufficiently—er—journalese?” he interrupted suavely.

“Is it sufficiently—er—journalistic?” he interrupted suavely.

“Precisely! You could turn a pretty penny.”

“Exactly! You could make quite a bit of money.”

But he interlocked his fingers meditatively, shrugged his shoulders, and dismissed the subject.

But he clasped his fingers thoughtfully, shrugged his shoulders, and dropped the topic.

“I have tried it. It does not pay.”

"I've tried it. It doesn't pay off."

“It was paid for and published,” he added, after a pause. “And I was also honored with sixty days in the Hobo.”

“It was paid for and published,” he added, after a pause. “And I was also honored with sixty days in the Hobo.”

“The Hobo?” I ventured.

"The Hobo?" I asked.

“The Hobo—” He fixed his eyes on my Spencer and ran along the titles while he cast his definition. “The Hobo, my dear fellow, is the name for that particular place of detention in city and county jails wherein are assembled tramps, drunks, beggars, and the riff-raff of petty offenders. The word itself is a pretty one, and it has a history. Hautbois—there’s the French of it. Haut, meaning high, and bois, wood. In English it becomes hautboy, a wooden musical instrument of two-foot tone, I believe, played with a double reed, an oboe, in fact. You remember in ‘Henry IV’—

“The Hobo—” He focused on my Spencer and moved through the titles while he shared his definition. “The Hobo, my friend, refers to that specific kind of detention in city and county jails where tramps, drunks, beggars, and a mix of petty offenders are gathered. The word itself is quite nice, and it has an interesting background. Hautbois—that’s the French version. Haut means high, and bois means wood. In English, it turns into hautboy, a two-foot wooden musical instrument, I believe, played with a double reed, similar to an oboe, in fact. You remember in ‘Henry IV’—

“‘The case of a treble hautboy Was a mansion for him, a court.’

“From this to ho-boy is but a step, and for that matter the English used the terms interchangeably. But—and mark you, the leap paralyzes one—crossing the Western Ocean, in New York City, hautboy, or ho-boy, becomes the name by which the night-scavenger is known. In a way one understands its being born of the contempt for wandering players and musical fellows. But see the beauty of it! the burn and the brand! The night-scavenger, the pariah, the miserable, the despised, the man without caste! And in its next incarnation, consistently and logically, it attaches itself to the American outcast, namely, the tramp. Then, as others have mutilated its sense, the tramp mutilates its form, and ho-boy becomes exultantly hobo. Wherefore, the large stone and brick cells, lined with double and triple-tiered bunks, in which the Law is wont to incarcerate him, he calls the Hobo. Interesting, isn’t it?”

“From this to ho-boy is just a step, and actually, the English used those terms interchangeably. But—and just notice how shocking it is—crossing the Western Ocean, in New York City, hautboy or ho-boy becomes the name for the night-scavenger. In a way, you can understand it being born from the contempt for wandering performers and musicians. But look at the beauty of it! The burn and the mark! The night-scavenger, the outcast, the miserable, the despised, the person without status! And in its next form, it logically attaches itself to the American outcast, specifically, the tramp. Then, as others have twisted its meaning, the tramp twists its form, and ho-boy joyfully becomes hobo. Hence, the large stone and brick cells, filled with double- and triple-tiered bunks, where the Law tends to lock him up, he calls the Hobo. Interesting, isn’t it?”

And I sat back and marvelled secretly at this encyclopaedic-minded man, this Leith Clay-Randolph, this common tramp who made himself at home in my den, charmed such friends as gathered at my small table, outshone me with his brilliance and his manners, spent my spending money, smoked my best cigars, and selected from my ties and studs with a cultivated and discriminating eye.

And I leaned back and quietly admired this knowledgeable guy, this Leith Clay-Randolph, this everyday drifter who made himself comfortable in my space, won over the friends who came to my small table, outshone me with his wit and charm, spent my cash, smoked my finest cigars, and chose from my ties and cufflinks with a refined and discerning taste.

He absently walked over to the shelves and looked into Loria’s “Economic Foundation of Society.”

He casually walked over to the shelves and glanced at Loria’s “Economic Foundation of Society.”

“I like to talk with you,” he remarked. “You are not indifferently schooled. You’ve read the books, and your economic interpretation of history, as you choose to call it” (this with a sneer), “eminently fits you for an intellectual outlook on life. But your sociologic judgments are vitiated by your lack of practical knowledge. Now I, who know the books, pardon me, somewhat better than you, know life, too. I have lived it, naked, taken it up in both my hands and looked at it, and tasted it, the flesh and the blood of it, and, being purely an intellectual, I have been biased by neither passion nor prejudice. All of which is necessary for clear concepts, and all of which you lack. Ah! a really clever passage. Listen!”

“I enjoy our conversations,” he said. “You’re not poorly educated. You’ve read the books, and your economic view of history, as you like to call it” (said with a sneer), “makes you well-suited for a thoughtful approach to life. But your social judgments are flawed because you lack real-world experience. Now I, who understand the books, excuse me, a bit better than you, also know life. I’ve lived it fully, examined it closely, and experienced it, the raw essence of it, and, being purely intellectual, I haven’t been swayed by any passion or bias. All of this is necessary for clear understanding, which you lack. Ah! That was quite an insightful point. Listen!”

And he read aloud to me in his remarkable style, paralleling the text with a running criticism and commentary, lucidly wording involved and lumbering periods, casting side and cross lights upon the subject, introducing points the author had blundered past and objections he had ignored, catching up lost ends, flinging a contrast into a paradox and reducing it to a coherent and succinctly stated truth—in short, flashing his luminous genius in a blaze of fire over pages erstwhile dull and heavy and lifeless.

And he read aloud to me in his unique style, comparing the text with ongoing criticism and commentary, clearly explaining complicated and lengthy sentences, shedding light on different aspects of the subject, pointing out mistakes the author missed and issues they overlooked, tying up loose ends, throwing in contrasts to highlight contradictions and turning them into a clear and concise truth—in short, showcasing his brilliant talent in a dazzling way over pages that were once boring, weighty, and lifeless.

It is long since that Leith Clay-Randolph (note the hyphenated surname) knocked at the back door of Idlewild and melted the heart of Gunda. Now Gunda was cold as her Norway hills, though in her least frigid moods she was capable of permitting especially nice-looking tramps to sit on the back stoop and devour lone crusts and forlorn and forsaken chops. But that a tatterdemalion out of the night should invade the sanctity of her kitchen-kingdom and delay dinner while she set a place for him in the warmest corner, was a matter of such moment that the Sunflower went to see. Ah, the Sunflower, of the soft heart and swift sympathy! Leith Clay-Randolph threw his glamour over her for fifteen long minutes, whilst I brooded with my cigar, and then she fluttered back with vague words and the suggestion of a cast-off suit I would never miss.

It’s been a while since Leith Clay-Randolph (note the hyphenated last name) knocked on the back door of Idlewild and won over Gunda’s heart. Gunda was as cold as her Norway hills, but during her slightly warmer moments, she would let particularly good-looking drifters sit on the back step and munch on lonely crusts and neglected chops. However, the idea of a ragged stranger from the night barging into her kitchen and holding up dinner while she set a place for him in the coziest corner was significant enough that the Sunflower had to check it out. Ah, the Sunflower, with her kind heart and quick compassion! Leith Clay-Randolph captivated her for a full fifteen minutes while I sat smoking my cigar, and then she came back with vague comments and a suggestion of a discarded suit I wouldn’t miss.

“Surely I shall never miss it,” I said, and I had in mind the dark gray suit with the pockets draggled from the freightage of many books—books that had spoiled more than one day’s fishing sport.

“I'm sure I won’t miss it,” I said, thinking about the dark gray suit with pockets worn down from carrying so many books—books that had ruined more than one day of fishing.

“I should advise you, however,” I added, “to mend the pockets first.”

“I should advise you, though,” I added, “to fix the pockets first.”

But the Sunflower’s face clouded. “N—o,” she said, “the black one.”

But the Sunflower’s face fell. “N—o,” she said, “the black one.”

“The black one!” This explosively, incredulously. “I wear it quite often. I—I intended wearing it to-night.”

“The black one!” she exclaimed, full of disbelief. “I wear it pretty often. I—I was planning to wear it tonight.”

“You have two better ones, and you know I never liked it, dear,” the Sunflower hurried on. “Besides, it’s shiny—”

“You have two better ones, and you know I never liked it, dear,” the Sunflower quickly added. “Besides, it’s shiny—”

“Shiny!”

“Shiny!”

“It—it soon will be, which is just the same, and the man is really estimable. He is nice and refined, and I am sure he—”

“It—it will be soon, which is the same thing, and the man is truly admirable. He is kind and sophisticated, and I’m sure he—”

“Has seen better days.”

"Has seen better times."

“Yes, and the weather is raw and beastly, and his clothes are threadbare. And you have many suits—”

“Yes, and the weather is harsh and miserable, and his clothes are worn out. And you have plenty of suits—”

“Five,” I corrected, “counting in the dark gray fishing outfit with the draggled pockets.”

“Five,” I said, “including the dark gray fishing outfit with the worn-out pockets.”

“And he has none, no home, nothing—”

“And he has nothing, no home, nothing—”

“Not even a Sunflower,”—putting my arm around her,—“wherefore he is deserving of all things. Give him the black suit, dear—nay, the best one, the very best one. Under high heaven for such lack there must be compensation!”

“Not even a Sunflower,”—putting my arm around her,—“he deserves everything. Give him the black suit, dear—no, the best one, the absolute best one. In this world, there must be some compensation for such a loss!”

“You ARE a dear!” And the Sunflower moved to the door and looked back alluringly. “You are a PERFECT dear.”

“You're such a sweetheart!” And the Sunflower moved to the door and looked back enticingly. “You're absolutely perfect.”

And this after seven years, I marvelled, till she was back again, timid and apologetic.

And after seven years, I was amazed when she returned, shy and apologetic.

“I—I gave him one of your white shirts. He wore a cheap horrid cotton thing, and I knew it would look ridiculous. And then his shoes were so slipshod, I let him have a pair of yours, the old ones with the narrow caps—”

“I—I gave him one of your white shirts. He was wearing a cheap, terrible cotton shirt, and I knew it would look ridiculous. And then his shoes were so shabby, I let him have a pair of yours, the old ones with the narrow toes—”

“Old ones!”

"Old people!"

“Well, they pinched horribly, and you know they did.”

“Well, they hurt a lot, and you know it.”

It was ever thus the Sunflower vindicated things.

It has always been this way; the Sunflower has defended things.

And so Leith Clay-Randolph came to Idlewild to stay, how long I did not dream. Nor did I dream how often he was to come, for he was like an erratic comet. Fresh he would arrive, and cleanly clad, from grand folk who were his friends as I was his friend, and again, weary and worn, he would creep up the brier-rose path from the Montanas or Mexico. And without a word, when his wanderlust gripped him, he was off and away into that great mysterious underworld he called “The Road.”

And so, Leith Clay-Randolph came to Idlewild to stay, though I had no idea for how long. I also didn’t realize how often he would visit, as he was like a wandering comet. He would show up fresh and well-dressed from the wealthy friends he had, just like I was his friend, and then later, tired and worn out, he would come creeping up the brier-rose path from Montana or Mexico. Without saying a word, whenever the urge to travel hit him, he would disappear into that vast, mysterious underworld he called “The Road.”

“I could not bring myself to leave until I had thanked you, you of the open hand and heart,” he said, on the night he donned my good black suit.

“I couldn’t leave without thanking you, you with the generous hand and heart,” he said, on the night he wore my good black suit.

And I confess I was startled when I glanced over the top of my paper and saw a lofty-browed and eminently respectable-looking gentleman, boldly and carelessly at ease. The Sunflower was right. He must have known better days for the black suit and white shirt to have effected such a transformation. Involuntarily I rose to my feet, prompted to meet him on equal ground. And then it was that the Clay-Randolph glamour descended upon me. He slept at Idlewild that night, and the next night, and for many nights. And he was a man to love. The Son of Anak, otherwise Rufus the Blue-Eyed, and also plebeianly known as Tots, rioted with him from brier-rose path to farthest orchard, scalped him in the haymow with barbaric yells, and once, with pharisaic zeal, was near to crucifying him under the attic roof beams. The Sunflower would have loved him for the Son of Anak’s sake, had she not loved him for his own. As for myself, let the Sunflower tell, in the times he elected to be gone, of how often I wondered when Leith would come back again, Leith the Lovable. Yet he was a man of whom we knew nothing. Beyond the fact that he was Kentucky-born, his past was a blank. He never spoke of it. And he was a man who prided himself upon his utter divorce of reason from emotion. To him the world spelled itself out in problems. I charged him once with being guilty of emotion when roaring round the den with the Son of Anak pickaback. Not so, he held. Could he not cuddle a sense-delight for the problem’s sake?

And I admit I was surprised when I looked up from my paper and saw a well-dressed, dignified gentleman, confidently relaxed. The Sunflower was right. He must have had better days for his black suit and white shirt to have made such a difference. Without thinking, I stood up, wanting to meet him on equal terms. That’s when the Clay-Randolph charm hit me. He stayed at Idlewild that night, and the next night, and for many nights after. He was a man worth loving. The Son of Anak, also known as Rufus the Blue-Eyed, and casually referred to as Tots, played around with him from the thorny rose paths to the farthest orchard, tackling him in the hayloft with loud cheers, and once, with excessive enthusiasm, almost pinned him under the attic beams. The Sunflower would have loved him for the Son of Anak’s sake if she hadn’t loved him for his own. As for me, let the Sunflower recount, during those times he chose to be away, how often I wondered when Leith would return, Leith the Lovable. Yet he was a man we knew nothing about. Aside from being born in Kentucky, his past was a mystery. He never talked about it. He was someone who took pride in completely separating reasoning from feelings. To him, the world was all about problems. I once accused him of being emotional while racing around the den with the Son of Anak on his back. Not at all, he insisted. Couldn’t he appreciate joy for the sake of the problem?

He was elusive. A man who intermingled nameless argot with polysyllabic and technical terms, he would seem sometimes the veriest criminal, in speech, face, expression, everything; at other times the cultured and polished gentleman, and again, the philosopher and scientist. But there was something glimmering; there which I never caught—flashes of sincerity, of real feeling, I imagined, which were sped ere I could grasp; echoes of the man he once was, possibly, or hints of the man behind the mask. But the mask he never lifted, and the real man we never knew.

He was hard to pin down. A guy who mixed jargon with long and technical words, he sometimes came off as the most notorious criminal, in his speech, face, expression—everything; other times he appeared as a refined and sophisticated gentleman, and again, a philosopher and scientist. But there was something shimmering there that I could never quite grasp—flashes of honesty, of genuine emotion, I thought, that vanished before I could hold on; echoes of the man he used to be, perhaps, or glimpses of the person behind the façade. But he never revealed the mask, and we never truly knew the real man.

“But the sixty days with which you were rewarded for your journalism?” I asked. “Never mind Loria. Tell me.”

“But what about the sixty days you were given for your journalism?” I asked. “Forget Loria. Just tell me.”

“Well, if I must.” He flung one knee over the other with a short laugh.

"Alright, if I have to." He crossed one leg over the other with a brief laugh.

“In a town that shall be nameless,” he began, “in fact, a city of fifty thousand, a fair and beautiful city wherein men slave for dollars and women for dress, an idea came to me. My front was prepossessing, as fronts go, and my pockets empty. I had in recollection a thought I once entertained of writing a reconciliation of Kant and Spencer. Not that they are reconcilable, of course, but the room offered for scientific satire—”

“In a town that won’t be named,” he started, “actually, a city of fifty thousand, a nice and beautiful city where men work hard for money and women for clothes, an idea popped into my head. My appearance was quite good, as appearances go, but my pockets were empty. I remembered a thought I once had about writing a reconciliation of Kant and Spencer. Not that they can really be reconciled, of course, but the opportunity for scientific satire was there—”

I waved my hand impatiently, and he broke off.

I waved my hand impatiently, and he stopped.

“I was just tracing my mental states for you, in order to show the genesis of the action,” he explained. “However, the idea came. What was the matter with a tramp sketch for the daily press? The Irreconcilability of the Constable and the Tramp, for instance? So I hit the drag (the drag, my dear fellow, is merely the street), or the high places, if you will, for a newspaper office. The elevator whisked me into the sky, and Cerberus, in the guise of an anaemic office boy, guarded the door. Consumption, one could see it at a glance; nerve, Irish, colossal; tenacity, undoubted; dead inside the year.

“I was just mapping out my thoughts for you to show you how the idea came about,” he explained. “Then it hit me. What about a sketch of a homeless person for the daily paper? Think about the conflict between the Officer and the Tramp, for example. So I headed to the street, or the posh areas, if you prefer, to find a newspaper office. The elevator shot me up, and the gatekeeper, looking like a pale office boy, guarded the entrance. You could tell right away he had tuberculosis; he was tense, Irish, huge; persistence, no doubt; but dead within a year.”

“‘Pale youth,’ quoth I, ‘I pray thee the way to the sanctum-sanctorum, to the Most High Cock-a-lorum.’

“‘Pale youth,’ I said, ‘please show me the way to the holy place, to the Most High Cock-a-lorum.’”

“He deigned to look at me, scornfully, with infinite weariness.

“He looked at me, disdainfully, with endless exhaustion.

“‘G’wan an’ see the janitor. I don’t know nothin’ about the gas.’

“‘Go on and see the janitor. I don’t know anything about the gas.’”

“‘Nay, my lily-white, the editor.’

“'No, my lily-white, the editor.'”

“‘Wich editor?’ he snapped like a young bullterrier. ‘Dramatic? Sportin’? Society? Sunday? Weekly? Daily? Telegraph? Local? News? Editorial? Wich?’

“‘Which editor?’ he snapped like a young bull terrier. ‘Dramatic? Sporting? Society? Sunday? Weekly? Daily? Telegraph? Local? News? Editorial? Which?’”

“Which, I did not know. ‘THE Editor,’ I proclaimed stoutly. ‘The ONLY Editor.’

“Which, I didn’t know. ‘THE Editor,’ I said confidently. ‘The ONLY Editor.’”

“‘Aw, Spargo!’ he sniffed.

“‘Aw, Spargo!’ he sighed.”

“‘Of course, Spargo,’ I answered. ‘Who else?’

“‘Of course, Spargo,’ I replied. ‘Who else?’”

“‘Gimme yer card,’ says he.

“‘Give me your card,’ he says.”

“‘My what?’

"‘What do you mean?’"

“‘Yer card—Say! Wot’s yer business, anyway?’

“‘Your card—Hey! What’s your business, anyway?’”

“And the anaemic Cerberus sized me up with so insolent an eye that I reached over and took him out of his chair. I knocked on his meagre chest with my fore knuckle, and fetched forth a weak, gaspy cough; but he looked at me unflinchingly, much like a defiant sparrow held in the hand.

“And the skinny Cerberus sized me up with such an arrogant look that I reached over and pulled him out of his chair. I knocked on his thin chest with my knuckle, and produced a weak, gasping cough; but he stared at me unflinchingly, much like a defiant sparrow held in the hand."

“‘I am the census-taker Time,’ I boomed in sepulchral tones. ‘Beware lest I knock too loud.’

“‘I am the census-taker Time,’ I announced in a deep, hollow voice. ‘Be careful not to let me knock too loudly.’”

“‘Oh, I don’t know,’ he sneered.

“‘Oh, I have no idea,’ he scoffed.

“Whereupon I rapped him smartly, and he choked and turned purplish.

“Then I hit him sharply, and he choked and turned purple.”

“‘Well, whatcher want?’ he wheezed with returning breath.

“‘Well, what do you want?’ he wheezed, catching his breath.”

“‘I want Spargo, the only Spargo.’

“I want Spargo, only Spargo.”

“‘Then leave go, an’ I’ll glide an’ see.’

“‘Then let go, and I’ll glide and see.’”

“‘No you don’t, my lily-white.’ And I took a tighter grip on his collar. ‘No bouncers in mine, understand! I’ll go along.’”

“‘No, you don’t, my pure one.’ And I tightened my grip on his collar. ‘No bouncers in my place, got it! I’ll go with you.’”

Leith dreamily surveyed the long ash of his cigar and turned to me. “Do you know, Anak, you can’t appreciate the joy of being the buffoon, playing the clown. You couldn’t do it if you wished. Your pitiful little conventions and smug assumptions of decency would prevent. But simply to turn loose your soul to every whimsicality, to play the fool unafraid of any possible result, why, that requires a man other than a householder and law-respecting citizen.

Leith dreamily looked at the long ash of his cigar and turned to me. “You know, Anak, you can’t really appreciate the joy of being a fool, playing the clown. You wouldn’t be able to do it even if you wanted to. Your sad little conventions and self-satisfied ideas of decency would stop you. But just letting your soul embrace every whim, playing the fool without fear of any outcome—well, that takes someone different from a typical homeowner and law-abiding citizen."

“However, as I was saying, I saw the only Spargo. He was a big, beefy, red-faced personage, full-jowled and double-chinned, sweating at his desk in his shirt-sleeves. It was August, you know. He was talking into a telephone when I entered, or swearing rather, I should say, and the while studying me with his eyes. When he hung up, he turned to me expectantly.

“However, like I was saying, I saw Spargo. He was a big, beefy guy with a red face, full cheeks, and a double chin, sweating at his desk in his shirtsleeves. It was August, after all. He was talking on the phone when I walked in, or more like swearing, I should say, and studying me with his eyes at the same time. When he hung up, he turned to me with anticipation.”

“‘You are a very busy man,’ I said.

“You're a very busy guy,” I said.

“He jerked a nod with his head, and waited.

He gave a quick nod with his head and waited.

“‘And after all, is it worth it?’ I went on. ‘What does life mean that it should make you sweat? What justification do you find in sweat? Now look at me. I toil not, neither do I spin—’

“‘And after all, is it worth it?’ I continued. ‘What does life mean that it should make you sweat? What reason do you see in hard work? Now look at me. I don’t toil, nor do I spin—’”

“‘Who are you? What are you?’ he bellowed with a suddenness that was, well, rude, tearing the words out as a dog does a bone.

“‘Who are you? What are you?’ he shouted suddenly, which was pretty rude, yanking the words out like a dog would with a bone.”

“‘A very pertinent question, sir,’ I acknowledged. ‘First, I am a man; next, a down-trodden American citizen. I am cursed with neither profession, trade, nor expectations. Like Esau, I am pottageless. My residence is everywhere; the sky is my coverlet. I am one of the dispossessed, a sansculotte, a proletarian, or, in simpler phraseology addressed to your understanding, a tramp.’

“‘That’s a very relevant question, sir,’ I replied. ‘First, I’m a man; next, I’m an oppressed American citizen. I don’t have a job, trade, or any expectations. Like Esau, I have nothing to my name. I can live anywhere; the sky is my blanket. I’m one of the dispossessed, a sans-culotte, a proletarian, or, to put it simply for your understanding, a homeless person.’”

“‘What the hell—?’

“‘What the heck—?’”

“‘Nay, fair sir, a tramp, a man of devious ways and strange lodgements and multifarious—’

“‘No, good sir, a wanderer, a man of crooked paths and unusual homes and various—’”

“‘Quit it!’ he shouted. ‘What do you want?’

“‘Stop it!’ he shouted. ‘What do you want?’

“‘I want money.’

"I want money."

“He started and half reached for an open drawer where must have reposed a revolver, then bethought himself and growled, ‘This is no bank.’

“He jumped and almost reached for an open drawer where a revolver must have been, then thought better of it and muttered, ‘This isn’t a bank.’”

“‘Nor have I checks to cash. But I have, sir, an idea, which, by your leave and kind assistance, I shall transmute into cash. In short, how does a tramp sketch, done by a tramp to the life, strike you? Are you open to it? Do your readers hunger for it? Do they crave after it? Can they be happy without it?’

“‘I don’t have any checks to cash. But I do have an idea that, with your permission and help, I can turn into cash. In short, how does a sketch by a homeless person, created from real life, sound to you? Are you interested? Do your readers want it? Are they eager for it? Can they be satisfied without it?’”

“I thought for a moment that he would have apoplexy, but he quelled the unruly blood and said he liked my nerve. I thanked him and assured him I liked it myself. Then he offered me a cigar and said he thought he’d do business with me.

“I thought for a moment that he might have a stroke, but he controlled his anger and said he liked my guts. I thanked him and assured him I liked it too. Then he offered me a cigar and said he thought he’d work with me."

“‘But mind you,’ he said, when he had jabbed a bunch of copy paper into my hand and given me a pencil from his vest pocket, ‘mind you, I won’t stand for the high and flighty philosophical, and I perceive you have a tendency that way. Throw in the local color, wads of it, and a bit of sentiment perhaps, but no slumgullion about political economy nor social strata or such stuff. Make it concrete, to the point, with snap and go and life, crisp and crackling and interesting—tumble?’

“‘But listen,’ he said, after shoving a stack of copy paper into my hand and pulling a pencil from his vest pocket, ‘I won’t put up with any high-minded philosophical stuff, and I can see you have a knack for that. Add in the local flavor, a lot of it, and maybe a touch of sentiment, but none of that mix about political economy or social classes or anything like that. Make it specific, straightforward, lively, exciting, and engaging—got it?’”

“And I tumbled and borrowed a dollar.

“And I stumbled and borrowed a dollar.

“‘Don’t forget the local color!’ he shouted after me through the door.

“‘Don’t forget the local vibe!’ he shouted after me through the door.

“And, Anak, it was the local color that did for me.

“And, Anak, it was the local vibe that got to me.

“The anaemic Cerberus grinned when I took the elevator. ‘Got the bounce, eh?’

“The weak Cerberus grinned when I took the elevator. ‘Feeling good, huh?’”

“‘Nay, pale youth, so lily-white,’ I chortled, waving the copy paper; ‘not the bounce, but a detail. I’ll be City Editor in three months, and then I’ll make you jump.’

“‘No way, pale kid, so lily-white,’ I laughed, waving the copy paper; ‘not the excitement, but a detail. I’ll be City Editor in three months, and then I’ll make you jump.’”

“And as the elevator stopped at the next floor down to take on a pair of maids, he strolled over to the shaft, and without frills or verbiage consigned me and my detail to perdition. But I liked him. He had pluck and was unafraid, and he knew, as well as I, that death clutched him close.”

“And as the elevator stopped at the next floor down to pick up a couple of maids, he walked over to the shaft and, without any embellishments or nonsense, doomed me and my crew. But I liked him. He was bold and fearless, and he knew, just like I did, that death was right on his heels.”

“But how could you, Leith,” I cried, the picture of the consumptive lad strong before me, “how could you treat him so barbarously?”

“But how could you, Leith,” I exclaimed, the image of the sickly boy vivid in my mind, “how could you treat him so cruelly?”

Leith laughed dryly. “My dear fellow, how often must I explain to you your confusions? Orthodox sentiment and stereotyped emotion master you. And then your temperament! You are really incapable of rational judgments. Cerberus? Pshaw! A flash expiring, a mote of fading sparkle, a dim-pulsing and dying organism—pouf! a snap of the fingers, a puff of breath, what would you? A pawn in the game of life. Not even a problem. There is no problem in a stillborn babe, nor in a dead child. They never arrived. Nor did Cerberus. Now for a really pretty problem—”

Leith laughed dryly. “My dear friend, how many times do I have to clarify your misunderstandings? Conventional feelings and clichéd emotions control you. And then there's your temperament! You really can't make rational decisions. Cerberus? Please! Just a fleeting moment, a speck of diminishing brightness, a weak pulse of a dying being—poof! A snap of the fingers, a breath of air, what do you expect? A mere pawn in the game of life. Not even a real issue. There’s no issue with a stillborn baby or a deceased child. They never came to be. Neither did Cerberus. Now, let’s talk about a real issue—”

“But the local color?” I prodded him.

“But what about the local color?” I asked him.

“That’s right,” he replied. “Keep me in the running. Well, I took my handful of copy paper down to the railroad yards (for local color), dangled my legs from a side-door Pullman, which is another name for a box-car, and ran off the stuff. Of course I made it clever and brilliant and all that, with my little unanswerable slings at the state and my social paradoxes, and withal made it concrete enough to dissatisfy the average citizen.

"That's right," he replied. "Keep me in the competition. Well, I took my stack of copy paper down to the train yards (for some local flavor), dangled my legs from a side-door Pullman, which is another term for a boxcar, and wrote my piece. Of course, I made it clever and brilliant and all that, with my little unanswerable jabs at the state and my social contradictions, while also making it specific enough to frustrate the average person.

“From the tramp standpoint, the constabulary of the township was particularly rotten, and I proceeded to open the eyes of the good people. It is a proposition, mathematically demonstrable, that it costs the community more to arrest, convict, and confine its tramps in jail, than to send them as guests, for like periods of time, to the best hotel. And this I developed, giving the facts and figures, the constable fees and the mileage, and the court and jail expenses. Oh, it was convincing, and it was true; and I did it in a lightly humorous fashion which fetched the laugh and left the sting. The main objection to the system, I contended, was the defraudment and robbery of the tramp. The good money which the community paid out for him should enable him to riot in luxury instead of rotting in dungeons. I even drew the figures so fine as to permit him not only to live in the best hotel but to smoke two twenty-five-cent cigars and indulge in a ten-cent shine each day, and still not cost the taxpayers so much as they were accustomed to pay for his conviction and jail entertainment. And, as subsequent events proved, it made the taxpayers wince.

“From the perspective of someone on the streets, the local police force was pretty corrupt, and I set out to open the eyes of the good citizens. It's a mathematically proven fact that it costs the community more to arrest, convict, and keep homeless people in jail than to send them as guests, for the same length of time, to the best hotel. I laid this out with facts and figures, detailing the costs for officers and travel, along with court and jail expenses. Oh, it was convincing, and it was true; I presented it in a lighthearted manner that got laughs while still making a point. The main issue with the system, I argued, was the exploitation and theft from the homeless. The good money the community spent on them should allow them to enjoy luxury rather than languish in cells. I even crunched the numbers to show that they could not only stay at the best hotel but also enjoy two twenty-five-cent cigars and a ten-cent shoe shine each day, and still cost taxpayers less than they were used to spending on their convictions and jail stays. And, as later events showed, it made the taxpayers uncomfortable.”

“One of the constables I drew to the life; nor did I forget a certain Sol Glenhart, as rotten a police judge as was to be found between the seas. And this I say out of a vast experience. While he was notorious in local trampdom, his civic sins were not only not unknown but a crying reproach to the townspeople. Of course I refrained from mentioning name or habitat, drawing the picture in an impersonal, composite sort of way, which none the less blinded no one to the faithfulness of the local color.

“One of the officers I depicted accurately; I also didn’t forget a certain Sol Glenhart, as corrupt a police judge as you could find around. I say this from a lot of experience. While he was well-known in the local homeless community, his civic wrongdoings were not only well-known but also a shameful reproach to the townspeople. Of course, I avoided naming names or stating where he lived, portraying him in a neutral, composite manner, which nonetheless didn’t hide the authenticity of the local details.”

“Naturally, myself a tramp, the tenor of the article was a protest against the maltreatment of the tramp. Cutting the taxpayers to the pits of their purses threw them open to sentiment, and then in I tossed the sentiment, lumps and chunks of it. Trust me, it was excellently done, and the rhetoric—say! Just listen to the tail of my peroration:

“Naturally, as a homeless person myself, the main idea of the article was a protest against how tramps are treated. Making taxpayers dig deep into their pockets opened them up to feeling sympathetic, and that's when I threw in the sentiment, in big pieces. Believe me, it was done really well, and the rhetoric—just listen to the end of my conclusion:

“‘So, as we go mooching along the drag, with a sharp lamp out for John Law, we cannot help remembering that we are beyond the pale; that our ways are not their ways; and that the ways of John Law with us are different from his ways with other men. Poor lost souls, wailing for a crust in the dark, we know full well our helplessness and ignominy. And well may we repeat after a stricken brother over-seas: “Our pride it is to know no spur of pride.” Man has forgotten us; God has forgotten us; only are we remembered by the harpies of justice, who prey upon our distress and coin our sighs and tears into bright shining dollars.’

“'As we wander down the street, keeping an eye out for John Law, we can't help but remember that we are outside the norm; that our ways are not the same as theirs; and that John Law treats us differently than he does others. Poor lost souls, crying out for a bit of bread in the dark, we're all too aware of our helplessness and shame. And we can certainly echo a suffering brother overseas: “Our pride is that we know no sense of pride.” People have forgotten us; God has forgotten us; we are only remembered by the enforcers of justice, who take advantage of our suffering and turn our sighs and tears into shiny dollars.'”

“Incidentally, my picture of Sol Glenhart, the police judge, was good. A striking likeness, and unmistakable, with phrases tripping along like this: ‘This crook-nosed, gross-bodied harpy’; ‘this civic sinner, this judicial highwayman’; ‘possessing the morals of the Tenderloin and an honor which thieves’ honor puts to shame’; ‘who compounds criminality with shyster-sharks, and in atonement railroads the unfortunate and impecunious to rotting cells,’—and so forth and so forth, style sophomoric and devoid of the dignity and tone one would employ in a dissertation on ‘Surplus Value,’ or ‘The Fallacies of Marxism,’ but just the stuff the dear public likes.

“By the way, my portrayal of Sol Glenhart, the police judge, was spot on. A striking likeness, unmistakable, with phrases flowing like this: ‘this crooked-nosed, heavy-bodied predator’; ‘this civic sinner, this judicial thief’; ‘possessing the morals of the Tenderloin and an honor that even thieves would be ashamed of’; ‘who mixes with criminals and shyster sharks, and as atonement sends the unfortunate and broke to rot in cells,’—and so on and so forth, in a style that’s juvenile and lacking the dignity and tone you’d use in a dissertation on ‘Surplus Value’ or ‘The Fallacies of Marxism,’ but just the kind of stuff the dear public enjoys.

“‘Humph!’ grunted Spargo when I put the copy in his fist. ‘Swift gait you strike, my man.’

“‘Humph!’ grunted Spargo when I handed him the copy. ‘You move quickly, my man.’”

“I fixed a hypnotic eye on his vest pocket, and he passed out one of his superior cigars, which I burned while he ran through the stuff. Twice or thrice he looked over the top of the paper at me, searchingly, but said nothing till he had finished.

“I focused a hypnotic gaze on his vest pocket, and he handed me one of his fine cigars, which I smoked while he went through the material. Two or three times he glanced up from the paper at me, scrutinizing, but didn’t say anything until he had finished.”

“‘Where’d you work, you pencil-pusher?’ he asked.

“'Where did you work, you pencil-pusher?' he asked.”

“‘My maiden effort,’ I simpered modestly, scraping one foot and faintly simulating embarrassment.

“‘My first attempt,’ I said modestly, shuffling one foot and pretending to be embarrassed.

“‘Maiden hell! What salary do you want?’

“‘Dude, what salary do you want?’”

“‘Nay, nay,’ I answered. ‘No salary in mine, thank you most to death. I am a free down-trodden American citizen, and no man shall say my time is his.’

“'No, no,' I replied. 'I won't accept a salary, thank you very much. I am a free, oppressed American citizen, and no one can claim my time as theirs.'”

“‘Save John Law,’ he chuckled.

"‘Save John Law,’ he laughed."

“‘Save John Law,’ said I.

“‘Save John Law,’ I said.”

“‘How did you know I was bucking the police department?’ he demanded abruptly.

“‘How did you know I was going against the police department?’ he asked suddenly.

“‘I didn’t know, but I knew you were in training,’ I answered. ‘Yesterday morning a charitably inclined female presented me with three biscuits, a piece of cheese, and a funereal slab of chocolate cake, all wrapped in the current Clarion, wherein I noted an unholy glee because the Cowbell’s candidate for chief of police had been turned down. Likewise I learned the municipal election was at hand, and put two and two together. Another mayor, and the right kind, means new police commissioners; new police commissioners means new chief of police; new chief of police means Cowbell’s candidate; ergo, your turn to play.’

“I didn’t know, but I figured you were in training,” I replied. “Yesterday morning, a kind woman gave me three biscuits, a piece of cheese, and a chunk of chocolate cake, all wrapped in the latest Clarion, where I noticed a wicked delight because Cowbell’s candidate for chief of police had been rejected. I also found out that the municipal election was coming up and connected the dots. A new mayor, the right kind, means new police commissioners; new police commissioners mean a new chief of police; a new chief of police means Cowbell’s candidate; so, it’s your turn to step up.”

“He stood up, shook my hand, and emptied his plethoric vest pocket. I put them away and puffed on the old one.

"He got up, shook my hand, and cleared out his overflowing vest pocket. I put them away and took a drag on the old one."

“‘You’ll do,’ he jubilated. ‘This stuff’ (patting my copy) ‘is the first gun of the campaign. You’ll touch off many another before we’re done. I’ve been looking for you for years. Come on in on the editorial.’

“‘You’ll do,’ he exclaimed with joy. ‘This stuff’ (patting my copy) ‘is the first shot of the campaign. You’ll spark many more before we’re finished. I’ve been looking for you for years. Join the editorial team.’”

“But I shook my head.

"But I just shook my head."

“‘Come, now!’ he admonished sharply. ‘No shenanagan! The Cowbell must have you. It hungers for you, craves after you, won’t be happy till it gets you. What say?’

“‘Come on!’ he said sharply. ‘No messing around! The Cowbell needs you. It’s hungry for you, it craves you, and it won’t be satisfied until it has you. What do you say?’

“In short, he wrestled with me, but I was bricks, and at the end of half an hour the only Spargo gave it up.

“In short, he struggled with me, but I was solid, and after half an hour, the only Spargo just gave up.”

“‘Remember,’ he said, ‘any time you reconsider, I’m open. No matter where you are, wire me and I’ll send the ducats to come on at once.’

“‘Remember,’ he said, ‘whenever you change your mind, I’m ready. No matter where you are, just message me and I’ll send the money for you to come right away.’”

“I thanked him, and asked the pay for my copy—dope, he called it.

"I thanked him and asked how much I would get paid for my copy—he referred to it as dope."

“‘Oh, regular routine,’ he said. ‘Get it the first Thursday after publication.’

“‘Oh, just the usual routine,’ he said. ‘Pick it up the first Thursday after it comes out.’”

“‘Then I’ll have to trouble you for a few scad until—’

“‘Then I’ll need to borrow a few bucks until—’

“He looked at me and smiled. ‘Better cough up, eh?’

“He looked at me and smiled. ‘You better pay up, right?’”

“‘Sure,’ I said. ‘Nobody to identify me, so make it cash.’

“‘Sure,’ I said. ‘No one to identify me, so let’s keep it cash.’”

“And cash it was made, thirty plunks (a plunk is a dollar, my dear Anak), and I pulled my freight... eh?—oh, departed.

“And cash it was made, thirty bucks (a buck is a dollar, my dear Anak), and I took off... eh?—oh, left.”

“‘Pale youth,’ I said to Cerberus, ‘I am bounced.’ (He grinned with pallid joy.) ‘And in token of the sincere esteem I bear you, receive this little—’ (His eyes flushed and he threw up one hand, swiftly, to guard his head from the expected blow)—‘this little memento.’

“‘Pale youth,’ I said to Cerberus, ‘I’m done for.’ (He grinned with faded joy.) ‘And to show the genuine respect I have for you, take this little—’ (His eyes widened, and he quickly raised one hand to protect his head from the expected hit)—‘this little keepsake.’

“I had intended to slip a fiver into his hand, but for all his surprise, he was too quick for me.

“I meant to slip a five-dollar bill into his hand, but despite his surprise, he was too quick for me.”

“‘Aw, keep yer dirt,’ he snarled.

“‘Aw, keep your dirt,’ he snapped.

“‘I like you still better,’ I said, adding a second fiver. ‘You grow perfect. But you must take it.’

“‘I like you even more now,’ I said, adding another five. ‘You’re becoming perfect. But you have to take it.’”

“He backed away growling, but I caught him round the neck, roughed what little wind he had out of him, and left him doubled up with the two fives in his pocket. But hardly had the elevator started, when the two coins tinkled on the roof and fell down between the car and the shaft. As luck had it, the door was not closed, and I put out my hand and caught them. The elevator boy’s eyes bulged.

“He stepped back growling, but I grabbed him by the neck, knocked the wind out of him, and left him hunched over with the two fives in his pocket. Just as the elevator started moving, the two coins jingled on the roof and fell down between the car and the shaft. Luckily, the door wasn’t closed, and I stretched out my hand and caught them. The elevator boy’s eyes popped wide open.”

“‘It’s a way I have,’ I said, pocketing them.

“‘It’s just how I am,’ I said, putting them in my pocket.”

“‘Some bloke’s dropped ‘em down the shaft,’ he whispered, awed by the circumstance.

“‘Some guy’s dropped them down the shaft,’ he whispered, amazed by the situation.

“‘It stands to reason,’ said I.

“‘That makes sense,’ I said.”

“‘I’ll take charge of ‘em,’ he volunteered.

“I’ll take care of them,” he offered.

“‘Nonsense!’

“‘That’s ridiculous!’”

“‘You’d better turn ‘em over,’ he threatened, ‘or I stop the works.’

“‘You better hand them over,’ he threatened, ‘or I’ll shut everything down.’”

“‘Pshaw!’

"Ugh!"

“And stop he did, between floors.

“And he did stop, between floors.

“‘Young man,’ I said, ‘have you a mother?’ (He looked serious, as though regretting his act! and further to impress him I rolled up my right sleeve with greatest care.) ‘Are you prepared to die?’ (I got a stealthy crouch on, and put a cat-foot forward.) ‘But a minute, a brief minute, stands between you and eternity.’ (Here I crooked my right hand into a claw and slid the other foot up.) ‘Young man, young man,’ I trumpeted, ‘in thirty seconds I shall tear your heart dripping from your bosom and stoop to hear you shriek in hell.’

“‘Hey there, young man,’ I said, ‘do you have a mother?’ (He looked serious, as if regretting what he'd done! And to make my point more intense, I rolled up my right sleeve very carefully.) ‘Are you ready to die?’ (I crouched down quietly and stepped forward silently.) ‘Just one minute, a brief minute, stands between you and eternity.’ (Here I curled my right hand into a claw and slid my other foot up.) ‘Young man, young man,’ I shouted, ‘in thirty seconds, I'm going to rip your heart out and listen to you scream in hell.’”

“It fetched him. He gave one whoop, the car shot down, and I was on the drag. You see, Anak, it’s a habit I can’t shake off of leaving vivid memories behind. No one ever forgets me.

“It got him. He let out a shout, the car sped off, and I was left behind. You see, Anak, it's a habit I can't shake of creating lasting memories. No one ever forgets me.

“I had not got to the corner when I heard a familiar voice at my shoulder:

“I hadn’t reached the corner when I heard a familiar voice behind me:

“‘Hello, Cinders! Which way?’

"Hey, Cinders! Which way?"

“It was Chi Slim, who had been with me once when I was thrown off a freight in Jacksonville. ‘Couldn’t see ‘em fer cinders,’ he described it, and the monica stuck by me.... Monica? From monos. The tramp nickname.

“It was Chi Slim, who had been with me once when I was thrown off a freight train in Jacksonville. ‘Couldn’t see them for cinders,’ he described it, and the moniker stuck with me.... Moniker? From monos. The tramp nickname."

“‘Bound south,’ I answered. ‘And how’s Slim?’

“‘Going south,’ I replied. ‘And how’s Slim doing?’”

“‘Bum. Bulls is horstile.’

"Bum. Bulls are hostile."

“‘Where’s the push?’

“‘Where’s the motivation?’”

“‘At the hang-out. I’ll put you wise.’

“‘At the hang-out. I’ll fill you in.’”

“‘Who’s the main guy?’

“‘Who’s the main dude?’”

“‘Me, and don’t yer ferget it.’”

“‘Me, and don't you forget it.’”

The lingo was rippling from Leith’s lips, but perforce I stopped him. “Pray translate. Remember, I am a foreigner.”

The words were flowing from Leith’s lips, but I had to stop him. “Please translate. Remember, I’m a foreigner.”

“Certainly,” he answered cheerfully. “Slim is in poor luck. Bull means policeman. He tells me the bulls are hostile. I ask where the push is, the gang he travels with. By putting me wise he will direct me to where the gang is hanging out. The main guy is the leader. Slim claims that distinction.

“Of course,” he replied happily. “Slim is having a rough time. Bull refers to a policeman. He tells me the cops are unfriendly. I ask where the crew is, the gang he hangs out with. By giving me the info, he’ll lead me to where the gang is chilling. The main guy is the leader. Slim says he holds that title.”

“Slim and I hiked out to a neck of woods just beyond town, and there was the push, a score of husky hobos, charmingly located on the bank of a little purling stream.

“Slim and I hiked out to a wooded area just outside of town, and there were about twenty strong hobos, nicely situated by the bank of a small, bubbling stream.

“‘Come on, you mugs!’ Slim addressed them. ‘Throw yer feet! Here’s Cinders, an’ we must do ‘em proud.’

“‘Come on, you guys!’ Slim called out to them. ‘Show your stuff! Here’s Cinders, and we have to make her proud.’”

“All of which signifies that the hobos had better strike out and do some lively begging in order to get the wherewithal to celebrate my return to the fold after a year’s separation. But I flashed my dough and Slim sent several of the younger men off to buy the booze. Take my word for it, Anak, it was a blow-out memorable in Trampdom to this day. It’s amazing the quantity of booze thirty plunks will buy, and it is equally amazing the quantity of booze outside of which twenty stiffs will get. Beer and cheap wine made up the card, with alcohol thrown in for the blowd-in-the-glass stiffs. It was great—an orgy under the sky, a contest of beaker-men, a study in primitive beastliness. To me there is something fascinating in a drunken man, and were I a college president I should institute P.G. psychology courses in practical drunkenness. It would beat the books and compete with the laboratory.

“All of which means that the hobos better get out there and do some serious begging to gather enough cash to celebrate my return after a year apart. But I showed off my money, and Slim sent some of the younger guys to go buy the drinks. Trust me, Anak, it was a party that’s still remembered in the hobo world. It’s incredible how much booze thirty bucks can buy, and just as incredible the amount that twenty drunks can consume. The menu included beer and cheap wine, with some hard liquor for the really desperate. It was fantastic—a wild party under the stars, a challenge among drinkers, a pure display of primitive behavior. There's something intriguing about a drunk person, and if I were a college president, I’d set up courses in practical drunkenness as part of a psychology program. It would outshine textbooks and rival lab work.”

“All of which is neither here nor there, for after sixteen hours of it, early next morning, the whole push was copped by an overwhelming array of constables and carted off to jail. After breakfast, about ten o’clock, we were lined upstairs into court, limp and spiritless, the twenty of us. And there, under his purple panoply, nose crooked like a Napoleonic eagle and eyes glittering and beady, sat Sol Glenhart.

“All of this is irrelevant, because after sixteen hours of it, early the next morning, we were all rounded up by a large group of police officers and taken to jail. After breakfast, around ten o’clock, the twenty of us were lined up upstairs in court, exhausted and disheartened. And there, in his purple robes, with a nose shaped like a Napoleonic eagle and eyes shining and beady, sat Sol Glenhart.”

“‘John Ambrose!’ the clerk called out, and Chi Slim, with the ease of long practice, stood up.

“‘John Ambrose!’ the clerk called out, and Chi Slim, with the ease of long practice, stood up.

“‘Vagrant, your Honor,’ the bailiff volunteered, and his Honor, not deigning to look at the prisoner, snapped, ‘Ten days,’ and Chi Slim sat down.

“‘Vagrant, your Honor,’ the bailiff offered, and his Honor, not bothering to look at the prisoner, snapped, ‘Ten days,’ and Chi Slim sat down.

“And so it went, with the monotony of clockwork, fifteen seconds to the man, four men to the minute, the mugs bobbing up and down in turn like marionettes. The clerk called the name, the bailiff the offence, the judge the sentence, and the man sat down. That was all. Simple, eh? Superb!

“And so it went, with the monotony of clockwork, fifteen seconds per person, four people per minute, the mugs bobbing up and down in turn like puppets. The clerk called the name, the bailiff the offense, the judge the sentence, and the person sat down. That was it. Simple, right? Excellent!

“Chi Slim nudged me. ‘Give’m a spiel, Cinders. You kin do it.’

“Chi Slim nudged me. ‘Give them a speech, Cinders. You can do it.’”

“I shook my head.

"I nodded in disagreement."

“‘G’wan,’ he urged. ‘Give ‘m a ghost story The mugs’ll take it all right. And you kin throw yer feet fer tobacco for us till we get out.’

“‘Come on,’ he urged. ‘Tell them a ghost story. They’ll eat it up. And you can spare some tobacco for us until we’re out.’”

“‘L. C. Randolph!’ the clerk called.

“‘L. C. Randolph!’ the clerk shouted.

“I stood up, but a hitch came in the proceedings. The clerk whispered to the judge, and the bailiff smiled.

“I stood up, but there was a snag in the proceedings. The clerk whispered to the judge, and the bailiff smiled.”

“‘You are a newspaper man, I understand, Mr. Randolph?’ his Honor remarked sweetly.

“‘I hear you’re a newspaper guy, Mr. Randolph?’ his Honor said pleasantly.”

“It took me by surprise, for I had forgotten the Cowbell in the excitement of succeeding events, and I now saw myself on the edge of the pit I had digged.

“It took me by surprise, because I had forgotten the Cowbell in the excitement of everything that had happened, and I now found myself at the edge of the pit I had dug.”

“‘That’s yer graft. Work it,’ Slim prompted.

“‘That’s your job. Do it,’ Slim urged.

“‘It’s all over but the shouting,’ I groaned back, but Slim, unaware of the article, was puzzled.

“‘It’s all over but the shouting,’ I groaned back, but Slim, not knowing what I was talking about, looked confused.

“‘Your Honor,’ I answered, ‘when I can get work, that is my occupation.’

“‘Your Honor,’ I replied, ‘when I can find work, that’s what I do.’”

“‘You take quite an interest in local affairs, I see.’ (Here his Honor took up the morning’s Cowbell and ran his eye up and down a column I knew was mine.) ‘Color is good,’ he commented, an appreciative twinkle in his eyes; ‘pictures excellent, characterized by broad, Sargent-like effects. Now this ... this judge you have depicted ... you, ah, draw from life, I presume?’

“‘I can see you’re really into local issues.’ (At this, his Honor picked up the morning's Cowbell and scanned a column I knew was mine.) ‘The color looks great,’ he said, a glimmer of appreciation in his eyes; ‘the pictures are excellent, featuring broad, Sargent-like effects. Now this ... this judge you've depicted ... you’re drawing from real life, I assume?’”

“‘Rarely, your I Honor,’ I answered. ‘Composites, ideals, rather ... er, types, I may say.’

“‘Not often, my Honor,’ I answered. ‘Composites, ideals, more like ... um, types, I guess.’”

“‘But you have color, sir, unmistakable color,’ he continued.

“‘But you have color, sir, without a doubt,’ he continued.

“‘That is splashed on afterward,’ I explained.

“‘That is splashed on afterward,’ I explained.”

“‘This judge, then, is not modelled from life, as one might be led to believe?’

‘This judge isn’t based on real life, as someone might think?’

“‘No, your Honor.’

“‘No, Your Honor.’”

“‘Ah, I see, merely a type of judicial wickedness?’

“‘Ah, I see, just a kind of legal wrongdoing?’”

“‘Nay, more, your Honor,’ I said boldly, ‘an ideal.’

“'No, even more, Your Honor,' I said confidently, 'an ideal.'”

“‘Splashed with local color afterward? Ha! Good! And may I venture to ask how much you received for this bit of work?’

“‘Added some local flavor afterwards? Ha! Nice! Can I ask how much you got paid for this job?’”

“‘Thirty dollars, your Honor.’

"‘Thirty bucks, Your Honor.’"

“‘Hum, good!’ And his tone abruptly changed. ‘Young man, local color is a bad thing. I find you guilty of it and sentence you to thirty days’ imprisonment, or, at your pleasure, impose a fine of thirty dollars.’

“‘Hmm, good!’ And his tone suddenly shifted. ‘Listen, kid, local color is a bad thing. I find you guilty of it and sentence you to thirty days in jail, or, if you prefer, you can pay a thirty-dollar fine.’”

“‘Alas!’ said I, ‘I spent the thirty dollars in riotous living.’

“‘Oh no!’ I said, ‘I blew the thirty dollars on partying hard.’”

“‘And thirty days more for wasting your substance.’

“‘And thirty more days for wasting your resources.’”

“‘Next case!’ said his Honor to the clerk.

“‘Next case!’ said the judge to the clerk.

“Slim was stunned. ‘Gee!’ he whispered. ‘Gee the push gets ten days and you get sixty. Gee!’”

“Slim was shocked. ‘Wow!’ he whispered. ‘Wow, the push gets ten days and you get sixty. Wow!’”

Leith struck a match, lighted his dead cigar, and opened the book on his knees. “Returning to the original conversation, don’t you find, Anak, that though Loria handles the bipartition of the revenues with scrupulous care, he yet omits one important factor, namely—”

Leith struck a match, lit his cigar, and opened the book on his knees. “Getting back to our earlier discussion, don’t you think, Anak, that while Loria manages the split of the revenues with great attention to detail, he still overlooks one key factor, which is—”

“Yes,” I said absently; “yes.”

“Yeah,” I replied absently; “yeah.”





AMATEUR NIGHT

The elevator boy smiled knowingly to himself. When he took her up, he had noted the sparkle in her eyes, the color in her cheeks. His little cage had quite warmed with the glow of her repressed eagerness. And now, on the down trip, it was glacier-like. The sparkle and the color were gone. She was frowning, and what little he could see of her eyes was cold and steel-gray. Oh, he knew the symptoms, he did. He was an observer, and he knew it, too, and some day, when he was big enough, he was going to be a reporter, sure. And in the meantime he studied the procession of life as it streamed up and down eighteen sky-scraper floors in his elevator car. He slid the door open for her sympathetically and watched her trip determinedly out into the street.

The elevator attendant smiled to himself, knowing what he was seeing. When he took her up, he noticed the sparkle in her eyes and the color in her cheeks. His little elevator had warmed with her repressed excitement. But now, on the way down, it felt cold like a glacier. The sparkle and color had vanished. She was frowning, and what little he could see of her eyes was cold and steel-gray. Oh, he recognized the signs, he really did. He was an observer, and he knew it, too. Someday, when he was older, he was going to be a reporter, no doubt about it. In the meantime, he watched the flow of life as it moved up and down eighteen floors in his elevator. He slid the door open for her with sympathy and watched her walk determinedly out into the street.

There was a robustness in her carriage which came of the soil rather than of the city pavement. But it was a robustness in a finer than the wonted sense, a vigorous daintiness, it might be called, which gave an impression of virility with none of the womanly left out. It told of a heredity of seekers and fighters, of people that worked stoutly with head and hand, of ghosts that reached down out of the misty past and moulded and made her to be a doer of things.

There was a strength in her posture that came from the earth rather than the hard streets of the city. But it was a strength that was more refined than usual, a lively elegance, you could say, that conveyed a sense of vitality without losing any femininity. It suggested a heritage of explorers and warriors, of people who worked hard with both their minds and hands, of ancestors who emerged from the hazy past and shaped her into someone who gets things done.

But she was a little angry, and a great deal hurt. “I can guess what you would tell me,” the editor had kindly but firmly interrupted her lengthy preamble in the long-looked-forward-to interview just ended. “And you have told me enough,” he had gone on (heartlessly, she was sure, as she went over the conversation in its freshness). “You have done no newspaper work. You are undrilled, undisciplined, unhammered into shape. You have received a high-school education, and possibly topped it off with normal school or college. You have stood well in English. Your friends have all told you how cleverly you write, and how beautifully, and so forth and so forth. You think you can do newspaper work, and you want me to put you on. Well, I am sorry, but there are no openings. If you knew how crowded—”

But she was a bit angry and really hurt. “I can guess what you’d say,” the editor had kindly but firmly interrupted her long preamble in the interview she had been looking forward to. “And you’ve already said enough,” he continued (heartlessly, she was sure, as she replayed the conversation in her mind). “You haven’t done any newspaper work. You’re untrained, undisciplined, and not molded for this job. You’ve gotten a high school education, and maybe you added some normal school or college on top of that. You’ve done well in English. Your friends have all told you how clever and beautiful your writing is, and so on. You think you can work in a newsroom, and you want me to hire you. Well, I’m sorry, but there are no openings. If you only knew how crowded—”

“But if there are no openings,” she had interrupted, in turn, “how did those who are in, get in? How am I to show that I am eligible to get in?”

"But if there are no openings," she interrupted, "how did those who are in get in? How am I supposed to prove that I qualify to get in?"

“They made themselves indispensable,” was the terse response. “Make yourself indispensable.”

“They made themselves essential,” was the brief reply. “Make yourself essential.”

“But how can I, if I do not get the chance?”

“But how can I if I'm not given the opportunity?”

“Make your chance.”

“Seize your chance.”

“But how?” she had insisted, at the same time privately deeming him a most unreasonable man.

“But how?” she insisted, privately thinking he was a really unreasonable guy.

“How? That is your business, not mine,” he said conclusively, rising in token that the interview was at an end. “I must inform you, my dear young lady, that there have been at least eighteen other aspiring young ladies here this week, and that I have not the time to tell each and every one of them how. The function I perform on this paper is hardly that of instructor in a school of journalism.”

“How? That’s your problem, not mine,” he said firmly, standing up to signal that the interview was over. “I need to let you know, my dear young lady, that at least eighteen other hopeful young women have been here this week, and I don’t have the time to explain to each of them how. My role at this paper is definitely not that of a journalism instructor.”

She caught an outbound car, and ere she descended from it she had conned the conversation over and over again. “But how?” she repeated to herself, as she climbed the three flights of stairs to the rooms where she and her sister “bach’ed.” “But how?” And so she continued to put the interrogation, for the stubborn Scotch blood, though many times removed from Scottish soil, was still strong in her. And, further, there was need that she should learn how. Her sister Letty and she had come up from an interior town to the city to make their way in the world. John Wyman was land-poor. Disastrous business enterprises had burdened his acres and forced his two girls, Edna and Letty, into doing something for themselves. A year of school-teaching and of night-study of shorthand and typewriting had capitalized their city project and fitted them for the venture, which same venture was turning out anything but successful. The city seemed crowded with inexperienced stenographers and typewriters, and they had nothing but their own inexperience to offer. Edna’s secret ambition had been journalism; but she had planned a clerical position first, so that she might have time and space in which to determine where and on what line of journalism she would embark. But the clerical position had not been forthcoming, either for Letty or her, and day by day their little hoard dwindled, though the room rent remained normal and the stove consumed coal with undiminished voracity. And it was a slim little hoard by now.

She caught an outbound cab, and before she got out, she had replayed the conversation in her head over and over again. “But how?” she kept asking herself as she climbed the three flights of stairs to the apartment where she and her sister lived. “But how?” She continued to ponder this question, as her stubborn Scottish heritage, though far removed from Scotland, was still strong in her. Moreover, she needed to figure it out. Her sister Letty and she had moved from a small town to the city to make their way in the world. John Wyman was land-poor. Failed business ventures had burdened his land and forced his two daughters, Edna and Letty, to find ways to support themselves. After a year of teaching school and taking night classes in shorthand and typing, they had saved enough to pursue their city dreams, which were proving to be anything but successful. The city felt saturated with inexperienced stenographers and typists, and all they had to offer was their own lack of experience. Edna’s secret dream had been journalism, but she had planned to take a clerical job first to give herself time and space to figure out which area of journalism she wanted to pursue. However, neither she nor Letty had found a clerical position, and day by day their small savings dwindled while rent stayed the same and the stove consumed coal with relentless appetite. And by now, their savings were very slim.

“There’s Max Irwin,” Letty said, talking it over. “He’s a journalist with a national reputation. Go and see him, Ed. He knows how, and he should be able to tell you how.”

“There's Max Irwin,” Letty said, discussing it. “He's a journalist with a national reputation. Go talk to him, Ed. He knows how, and he should be able to give you some insights.”

“But I don’t know him,” Edna objected.

“But I don’t know him,” Edna said.

“No more than you knew the editor you saw to-day.”

“No more than you knew the editor you saw today.”

“Y-e-s,” (long and judicially), “but that’s different.”

“Y-e-s,” (slow and thoughtfully), “but that’s not the same.”

“Not a bit different from the strange men and women you’ll interview when you’ve learned how,” Letty encouraged.

“Not at all different from the unusual guys and gals you’ll talk to when you’ve figured it out,” Letty encouraged.

“I hadn’t looked at it in that light,” Edna conceded. “After all, where’s the difference between interviewing Mr. Max Irwin for some paper, or interviewing Mr. Max Irwin for myself? It will be practice, too. I’ll go and look him up in the directory.”

“I hadn’t thought of it that way,” Edna admitted. “After all, what’s the difference between interviewing Mr. Max Irwin for a paper or interviewing Mr. Max Irwin for myself? It’ll be practice, too. I’ll go find him in the directory.”

“Letty, I know I can write if I get the chance,” she announced decisively a moment later. “I just FEEL that I have the feel of it, if you know what I mean.”

“Letty, I know I can write if I get the chance,” she declared firmly a moment later. “I just FEEL that I have the knack for it, if you know what I mean.”

And Letty knew and nodded. “I wonder what he is like?” she asked softly.

And Letty understood and nodded. “I wonder what he's like?” she asked gently.

“I’ll make it my business to find out,” Edna assured her; “and I’ll let you know inside forty-eight hours.”

“I’ll make it my mission to find out,” Edna assured her; “and I’ll let you know within forty-eight hours.”

Letty clapped her hands. “Good! That’s the newspaper spirit! Make it twenty-four hours and you are perfect!”

Letty clapped her hands. “Awesome! That’s the spirit of journalism! Make it twenty-four hours, and you’ll be golden!”

* * *

“—and I am very sorry to trouble you,” she concluded the statement of her case to Max Irwin, famous war correspondent and veteran journalist.

“—and I’m really sorry to bother you,” she wrapped up her explanation to Max Irwin, a well-known war correspondent and experienced journalist.

“Not at all,” he answered, with a deprecatory wave of the hand. “If you don’t do your own talking, who’s to do it for you? Now I understand your predicament precisely. You want to get on the Intelligencer, you want to get in at once, and you have had no previous experience. In the first place, then, have you any pull? There are a dozen men in the city, a line from whom would be an open-sesame. After that you would stand or fall by your own ability. There’s Senator Longbridge, for instance, and Claus Inskeep the street-car magnate, and Lane, and McChesney—” He paused, with voice suspended.

“Not at all,” he replied, waving his hand dismissively. “If you don’t speak up for yourself, who will? Now I get your situation perfectly. You want to get into the Intelligencer, and you want to do it right away, but you have no prior experience. First of all, do you have any connections? There are a dozen people in the city whose recommendation would be a key to getting you in. After that, it would be all about your own skills. Take Senator Longbridge, for example, or Claus Inskeep, the streetcar tycoon, and Lane, and McChesney—” He paused, his voice hanging in the air.

“I am sure I know none of them,” she answered despondently.

“I’m sure I don’t know any of them,” she replied sadly.

“It’s not necessary. Do you know any one that knows them? or any one that knows any one else that knows them?”

“It’s not necessary. Do you know anyone who knows them? Or anyone who knows someone else that knows them?”

Edna shook her head.

Edna shook her head.

“Then we must think of something else,” he went on, cheerfully. “You’ll have to do something yourself. Let me see.”

“Then we need to come up with another idea,” he continued, cheerfully. “You’ll have to take some action yourself. Let me think.”

He stopped and thought for a moment, with closed eyes and wrinkled forehead. She was watching him, studying him intently, when his blue eyes opened with a snap and his face suddenly brightened.

He paused and thought for a moment, eyes closed and forehead furrowed. She was watching him, examining him closely, when his blue eyes popped open and his face suddenly lit up.

“I have it! But no, wait a minute.”

“I've got it! But hold on a second.”

And for a minute it was his turn to study her. And study her he did, till she could feel her cheeks flushing under his gaze.

And for a minute, it was his turn to look at her. And look at her he did, until she could feel her cheeks getting hot under his gaze.

“You’ll do, I think, though it remains to be seen,” he said enigmatically. “It will show the stuff that’s in you, besides, and it will be a better claim upon the Intelligencer people than all the lines from all the senators and magnates in the world. The thing for you is to do Amateur Night at the Loops.”

“You should be fine, I guess, but we’ll see,” he said mysteriously. “It will reveal what you’re made of, and it will be a stronger pitch to the Intelligencer folks than all the endorsements from senators and big shots combined. What you need to do is participate in Amateur Night at the Loops.”

“I—I hardly understand,” Edna said, for his suggestion conveyed no meaning to her. “What are the ‘Loops’? and what is ‘Amateur Night’?”

“I—I barely get it,” Edna said, since his suggestion made no sense to her. “What are the ‘Loops’? And what’s ‘Amateur Night’?”

“I forgot you said you were from the interior. But so much the better, if you’ve only got the journalistic grip. It will be a first impression, and first impressions are always unbiased, unprejudiced, fresh, vivid. The Loops are out on the rim of the city, near the Park,—a place of diversion. There’s a scenic railway, a water toboggan slide, a concert band, a theatre, wild animals, moving pictures, and so forth and so forth. The common people go there to look at the animals and enjoy themselves, and the other people go there to enjoy themselves by watching the common people enjoy themselves. A democratic, fresh-air-breathing, frolicking affair, that’s what the Loops are.

"I forgot you mentioned you were from the countryside. But that's actually a good thing if you only have the journalistic perspective. It’ll give you a fresh take, and first impressions are always unbiased, fresh, and vivid. The Loops are on the edge of the city, near the Park—a spot for fun. There’s a scenic railway, a water slide, a concert band, a theater, wild animals, movies, and so on. Regular folks go there to see the animals and have a good time, while others go just to watch the regular folks enjoy themselves. It’s a democratic, fresh-air, carefree vibe at the Loops."

“But the theatre is what concerns you. It’s vaudeville. One turn follows another—jugglers, acrobats, rubber-jointed wonders, fire-dancers, coon-song artists, singers, players, female impersonators, sentimental soloists, and so forth and so forth. These people are professional vaudevillists. They make their living that way. Many are excellently paid. Some are free rovers, doing a turn wherever they can get an opening, at the Obermann, the Orpheus, the Alcatraz, the Louvre, and so forth and so forth. Others cover circuit pretty well all over the country. An interesting phase of life, and the pay is big enough to attract many aspirants.

"But the theater is what you're interested in. It's vaudeville. One act follows another—jugglers, acrobats, flexible performers, fire dancers, coon-song artists, singers, actors, female impersonators, sentimental soloists, and so on. These people are professional vaudevillians. They earn their living this way. Many are paid quite well. Some are free spirits, performing wherever they can find an opportunity, at places like the Obermann, the Orpheus, the Alcatraz, the Louvre, and so on. Others travel a circuit across the country. It's an interesting way of life, and the pay is enough to draw in many hopefuls."

“Now the management of the Loops, in its bid for popularity, instituted what is called ‘Amateur Night’; that is to say, twice a week, after the professionals have done their turns, the stage is given over to the aspiring amateurs. The audience remains to criticise. The populace becomes the arbiter of art—or it thinks it does, which is the same thing; and it pays its money and is well pleased with itself, and Amateur Night is a paying proposition to the management.

“Now the management of the Loops, in its effort to attract more fans, set up what’s known as ‘Amateur Night’; that is to say, twice a week, after the professional acts have performed, the stage is opened up to aspiring amateurs. The audience sticks around to critique. The public becomes the judge of art—or thinks it does, which amounts to the same thing; and they pay their money and feel good about themselves, making Amateur Night a profitable venture for the management.”

“But the point of Amateur Night, and it is well to note it, is that these amateurs are not really amateurs. They are paid for doing their turn. At the best, they may be termed ‘professional amateurs.’ It stands to reason that the management could not get people to face a rampant audience for nothing, and on such occasions the audience certainly goes mad. It’s great fun—for the audience. But the thing for you to do, and it requires nerve, I assure you, is to go out, make arrangements for two turns, (Wednesday and Saturday nights, I believe), do your two turns, and write it up for the Sunday Intelligencer.”

“But the point of Amateur Night, and it’s important to note, is that these amateurs aren’t really amateurs. They get paid for their performances. At best, you could call them ‘professional amateurs.’ It makes sense that the management wouldn’t find people willing to face a wild audience for free, and during these nights, the audience definitely gets rowdy. It’s a blast—for the audience. But what you need to do, and it takes guts, I promise, is go out, set up two performances, (I think it’s Wednesday and Saturday nights), do your two performances, and write it up for the Sunday Intelligencer.”

“But—but,” she quavered, “I—I—” and there was a suggestion of disappointment and tears in her voice.

“But—but,” she trembled, “I—I—” and there was a hint of disappointment and tears in her voice.

“I see,” he said kindly. “You were expecting something else, something different, something better. We all do at first. But remember the admiral of the Queen’s Na-vee, who swept the floor and polished up the handle of the big front door. You must face the drudgery of apprenticeship or quit right now. What do you say?”

“I get it,” he said gently. “You were hoping for something else, something different, something better. We all do at first. But remember the admiral of the Queen’s Navy, who cleaned the floors and shined the handle of the big front door. You have to deal with the hard work of being an apprentice or you can walk away right now. What do you think?”

The abruptness with which he demanded her decision startled her. As she faltered, she could see a shade of disappointment beginning to darken his face.

The suddenness with which he asked for her decision surprised her. As she hesitated, she noticed a hint of disappointment starting to cloud his expression.

“In a way it must be considered a test,” he added encouragingly. “A severe one, but so much the better. Now is the time. Are you game?”

“In a way, it has to be seen as a challenge,” he added with encouragement. “A tough one, but that just makes it more worthwhile. Now’s the moment. Are you in?”

“I’ll try,” she said faintly, at the same time making a note of the directness, abruptness, and haste of these city men with whom she was coming in contact.

“I’ll try,” she said softly, while also noting the straightforwardness, bluntness, and urgency of the city men she was interacting with.

“Good! Why, when I started in, I had the dreariest, deadliest details imaginable. And after that, for a weary time, I did the police and divorce courts. But it all came well in the end and did me good. You are luckier in making your start with Sunday work. It’s not particularly great. What of it? Do it. Show the stuff you’re made of, and you’ll get a call for better work—better class and better pay. Now you go out this afternoon to the Loops, and engage to do two turns.”

“Good! When I first started, I had the most boring, lifeless details imaginable. Then for quite a while, I covered the police and divorce courts. But it all worked out in the end and was good for me. You’re lucky to start with Sunday work. It’s not anything special. So what? Just do it. Prove what you’re capable of, and you’ll get a call for better opportunities—higher quality and better pay. Now go out this afternoon to the Loops and commit to doing two sets.”

“But what kind of turns can I do?” Edna asked dubiously.

“But what kind of turns can I make?” Edna asked skeptically.

“Do? That’s easy. Can you sing? Never mind, don’t need to sing. Screech, do anything—that’s what you’re paid for, to afford amusement, to give bad art for the populace to howl down. And when you do your turn, take some one along for chaperon. Be afraid of no one. Talk up. Move about among the amateurs waiting their turn, pump them, study them, photograph them in your brain. Get the atmosphere, the color, strong color, lots of it. Dig right in with both hands, and get the essence of it, the spirit, the significance. What does it mean? Find out what it means. That’s what you’re there for. That’s what the readers of the Sunday Intelligencer want to know.

“Do? That’s easy. Can you sing? Never mind, no need to sing. Just make a noise, do anything—that’s what you’re paid for, to provide entertainment, to create lowbrow art for the masses to boo at. And when you're on stage, bring someone along as a chaperone. Don’t be afraid of anyone. Speak up. Move around among the amateurs waiting for their turn, engage with them, observe them, imprint them in your memory. Capture the vibe, the colors, vibrant colors, a lot of it. Dive right in and grasp the essence, the spirit, the meaning. What does it signify? Figure out what it means. That’s why you’re here. That’s what the readers of the Sunday Intelligencer want to know.”

“Be terse in style, vigorous of phrase, apt, concretely apt, in similitude. Avoid platitudes and commonplaces. Exercise selection. Seize upon things salient, eliminate the rest, and you have pictures. Paint those pictures in words and the Intelligencer will have you. Get hold of a few back numbers, and study the Sunday Intelligencer feature story. Tell it all in the opening paragraph as advertisement of contents, and in the contents tell it all over again. Then put a snapper at the end, so if they’re crowded for space they can cut off your contents anywhere, reattach the snapper, and the story will still retain form. There, that’s enough. Study the rest out for yourself.”

“Be concise in your writing, use strong wording, and be specific in your comparisons. Avoid clichés and overused phrases. Be selective. Focus on the most important elements, leave out the rest, and you’ll create vivid images. Describe those images with words and the Intelligencer will take notice. Look at some previous issues and analyze the Sunday Intelligencer feature story. Summarize everything in the opening paragraph as a preview of the content, and then repeat it in the body. Finally, include a punchy conclusion at the end, so if they need to shorten your piece, they can cut from anywhere and still keep the story intact. That’s enough guidance—figure out the rest on your own.”

They both rose to their feet, Edna quite carried away by his enthusiasm and his quick, jerky sentences, bristling with the things she wanted to know.

They both stood up, Edna completely swept up by his enthusiasm and his fast, choppy sentences, packed with the things she wanted to learn.

“And remember, Miss Wyman, if you’re ambitious, that the aim and end of journalism is not the feature article. Avoid the rut. The feature is a trick. Master it, but don’t let it master you. But master it you must; for if you can’t learn to do a feature well, you can never expect to do anything better. In short, put your whole self into it, and yet, outside of it, above it, remain yourself, if you follow me. And now good luck to you.”

“And remember, Miss Wyman, if you’re ambitious, the goal of journalism isn’t just writing feature articles. Don’t get stuck in a routine. The feature is a gimmick. Learn how to do it, but don’t let it control you. But you definitely need to master it; if you can’t write a good feature, you won’t be able to do anything better. In short, put your entire self into it, but also, outside of it and above it, stay true to yourself, if you understand what I mean. And now, good luck to you.”

They had reached the door and were shaking hands.

They had reached the door and were shaking hands.

“And one thing more,” he interrupted her thanks, “let me see your copy before you turn it in. I may be able to put you straight here and there.”

“And one more thing,” he interrupted her thanks, “let me see your copy before you hand it in. I might be able to help you fix a few things.”

Edna found the manager of the Loops a full-fleshed, heavy-jowled man, bushy of eyebrow and generally belligerent of aspect, with an absent-minded scowl on his face and a black cigar stuck in the midst thereof. Symes was his name, she had learned, Ernst Symes.

Edna found the manager of the Loops to be a stocky, heavy-jowled man, with bushy eyebrows and a generally confrontational demeanor. He had a distracted scowl on his face and a black cigar clamped between his lips. His name was Symes, she had learned—Ernst Symes.

“Whatcher turn?” he demanded, ere half her brief application had left her lips.

“What's your take?” he asked, before she had even finished speaking.

“Sentimental soloist, soprano,” she answered promptly, remembering Irwin’s advice to talk up.

“Sentimental soloist, soprano,” she replied quickly, recalling Irwin’s advice to be more vocal.

“Whatcher name?” Mr. Symes asked, scarcely deigning to glance at her.

“What's your name?” Mr. Symes asked, barely bothering to look at her.

She hesitated. So rapidly had she been rushed into the adventure that she had not considered the question of a name at all.

She paused. She had been thrown into the adventure so quickly that she hadn't even thought about what to call it.

“Any name? Stage name?” he bellowed impatiently.

“Any name? Stage name?” he shouted impatiently.

“Nan Bellayne,” she invented on the spur of the moment. “B-e-l-l-a-y-n-e. Yes, that’s it.”

“Nan Bellayne,” she came up with on the spot. “B-e-l-l-a-y-n-e. Yes, that’s it.”

He scribbled it into a notebook. “All right. Take your turn Wednesday and Saturday.”

He wrote it down in a notebook. “Okay. Your turn is Wednesday and Saturday.”

“How much do I get?” Edna demanded.

“How much do I get?” Edna asked.

“Two-an’-a-half a turn. Two turns, five. Getcher pay first Monday after second turn.”

“Two and a half turns. Two turns, five. You’ll get paid the first Monday after the second turn.”

And without the simple courtesy of “Good day,” he turned his back on her and plunged into the newspaper he had been reading when she entered.

And without even a simple “Good day,” he turned away from her and got lost in the newspaper he had been reading when she walked in.

Edna came early on Wednesday evening, Letty with her, and in a telescope basket her costume—a simple affair. A plaid shawl borrowed from the washerwoman, a ragged scrubbing skirt borrowed from the charwoman, and a gray wig rented from a costumer for twenty-five cents a night, completed the outfit; for Edna had elected to be an old Irishwoman singing broken-heartedly after her wandering boy.

Edna arrived early on Wednesday evening, accompanied by Letty, and in a telescope basket was her costume—a simple getup. A plaid shawl borrowed from the washerwoman, a worn scrubbing skirt borrowed from the cleaner, and a gray wig rented from a costume shop for twenty-five cents a night completed the look; for Edna had chosen to be an old Irish woman singing mournfully for her lost son.

Though they had come early, she found everything in uproar. The main performance was under way, the orchestra was playing and the audience intermittently applauding. The infusion of the amateurs clogged the working of things behind the stage, crowded the passages, dressing rooms, and wings, and forced everybody into everybody else’s way. This was particularly distasteful to the professionals, who carried themselves as befitted those of a higher caste, and whose behavior toward the pariah amateurs was marked by hauteur and even brutality. And Edna, bullied and elbowed and shoved about, clinging desperately to her basket and seeking a dressing room, took note of it all.

Though they had arrived early, she found everything in chaos. The main performance was underway, the orchestra was playing, and the audience was applauding intermittently. The influx of amateurs disrupted the workflow backstage, overcrowded the corridors, dressing rooms, and wings, and caused everyone to bump into each other. This was especially unpleasant for the professionals, who carried themselves with the air of a superior class, and their attitude toward the outcast amateurs was marked by arrogance and even cruelty. And Edna, pushed around and elbowed, desperately clutching her basket while searching for a dressing room, observed it all.

A dressing room she finally found, jammed with three other amateur “ladies,” who were “making up” with much noise, high-pitched voices, and squabbling over a lone mirror. Her own make-up was so simple that it was quickly accomplished, and she left the trio of ladies holding an armed truce while they passed judgment upon her. Letty was close at her shoulder, and with patience and persistence they managed to get a nook in one of the wings which commanded a view of the stage.

A dressing room she finally found, crowded with three other amateur “ladies,” who were “doing their makeup” with a lot of noise, shrill voices, and arguing over a single mirror. Her own makeup was so simple that it was done quickly, and she left the trio of ladies in a tense silence as they judged her. Letty was right by her side, and with patience and determination they managed to find a spot in one of the wings that had a view of the stage.

A small, dark man, dapper and debonair, swallow-tailed and top-hatted, was waltzing about the stage with dainty, mincing steps, and in a thin little voice singing something or other about somebody or something evidently pathetic. As his waning voice neared the end of the lines, a large woman, crowned with an amazing wealth of blond hair, thrust rudely past Edna, trod heavily on her toes, and shoved her contemptuously to the side. “Bloomin’ hamateur!” she hissed as she went past, and the next instant she was on the stage, graciously bowing to the audience, while the small, dark man twirled extravagantly about on his tiptoes.

A small, dark man, stylish and charming, wearing a tailcoat and top hat, was dancing around the stage with delicate, precise steps, and in a thin little voice, he was singing something clearly sad. As his fading voice approached the end of the lines, a large woman, sporting an impressive mane of blond hair, pushed rudely past Edna, stepped heavily on her toes, and shoved her dismissively to the side. “Dumb amateur!” she sneered as she walked by, and in the next moment, she was on stage, graciously bowing to the audience, while the small, dark man spun extravagantly on his tiptoes.

“Hello, girls!”

“Hey, ladies!”

This greeting, drawled with an inimitable vocal caress in every syllable, close in her ear, caused Edna to give a startled little jump. A smooth-faced, moon-faced young man was smiling at her good-naturedly. His “make-up” was plainly that of the stock tramp of the stage, though the inevitable whiskers were lacking.

This greeting, delivered with a unique gentle charm in every word, close to her ear, made Edna jump a little in surprise. A smooth-faced, moon-faced young man was smiling at her kindly. His appearance was clearly that of the typical stage vagabond, although he was missing the usual whiskers.

“Oh, it don’t take a minute to slap’m on,” he explained, divining the search in her eyes and waving in his hand the adornment in question. “They make a feller sweat,” he explained further. And then, “What’s yer turn?”

“Oh, it doesn’t take a minute to put them on,” he said, sensing the inquiry in her eyes and waving the accessory in question in his hand. “They make a guy sweat,” he added. Then he asked, “What’s your turn?”

“Soprano—sentimental,” she answered, trying to be offhand and at ease.

“Soprano—sentimental,” she replied, trying to sound casual and relaxed.

“Whata you doin’ it for?” he demanded directly.

“What are you doing it for?” he asked bluntly.

“For fun; what else?” she countered.

“For fun; what else?” she replied.

“I just sized you up for that as soon as I put eyes on you. You ain’t graftin’ for a paper, are you?”

“I assessed you for that as soon as I saw you. You're not working for a paper, are you?”

“I never met but one editor in my life,” she replied evasively, “and I, he—well, we didn’t get on very well together.”

“I’ve only met one editor in my life,” she said vaguely, “and I, he—well, we didn’t really get along.”

“Hittin’ ‘m for a job?”

“Going after a job?”

Edna nodded carelessly, though inwardly anxious and cudgelling her brains for something to turn the conversation.

Edna nodded absentmindedly, even though she was feeling anxious inside and racking her brain for something to change the subject.

“What’d he say?”

"What did he say?"

“That eighteen other girls had already been there that week.”

“That eighteen other girls had already been there that week.”

“Gave you the icy mit, eh?” The moon-faced young man laughed and slapped his thighs. “You see, we’re kind of suspicious. The Sunday papers ‘d like to get Amateur Night done up brown in a nice little package, and the manager don’t see it that way. Gets wild-eyed at the thought of it.”

“Gave you the cold shoulder, huh?” The round-faced young guy chuckled and slapped his thighs. “You see, we’re a bit skeptical. The Sunday papers want to cover Amateur Night in a neat little package, but the manager doesn’t see it that way. He gets all worked up at the thought of it.”

“And what’s your turn?” she asked.

“And what’s your turn?” she asked.

“Who? me? Oh, I’m doin’ the tramp act to-night. I’m Charley Welsh, you know.”

“Who? Me? Oh, I’m doing the tramp act tonight. I’m Charley Welsh, you know.”

She felt that by the mention of his name he intended to convey to her complete enlightenment, but the best she could do was to say politely, “Oh, is that so?”

She thought that by saying his name, he meant to give her complete understanding, but all she could manage was to respond politely, “Oh, is that so?”

She wanted to laugh at the hurt disappointment which came into his face, but concealed her amusement.

She wanted to laugh at the hurt disappointment that showed on his face, but she hid her amusement.

“Come, now,” he said brusquely, “you can’t stand there and tell me you’ve never heard of Charley Welsh? Well, you must be young. Why, I’m an Only, the Only amateur at that. Sure, you must have seen me. I’m everywhere. I could be a professional, but I get more dough out of it by doin’ the amateur.”

“Come on,” he said sharply, “you can’t stand there and tell me you’ve never heard of Charley Welsh? You must be pretty young. I’m an Only, the Only amateur at that. You must have seen me. I’m everywhere. I could be a pro, but I make more money doing it as an amateur.”

“But what’s an ‘Only’?” she queried. “I want to learn.”

“But what’s an ‘Only’?” she asked. “I want to know.”

“Sure,” Charley Welsh said gallantly. “I’ll put you wise. An ‘Only’ is a nonpareil, the feller that does one kind of a turn better’n any other feller. He’s the Only, see?”

“Sure,” Charley Welsh said confidently. “I’ll fill you in. An ‘Only’ is a standout, the guy who does one specific thing better than anyone else. He’s the Only, you get it?”

And Edna saw.

And Edna noticed.

“To get a line on the biz,” he continued, “throw yer lamps on me. I’m the Only all-round amateur. To-night I make a bluff at the tramp act. It’s harder to bluff it than to really do it, but then it’s acting, it’s amateur, it’s art. See? I do everything, from Sheeny monologue to team song and dance and Dutch comedian. Sure, I’m Charley Welsh, the Only Charley Welsh.”

“To get a sense of the business,” he went on, “focus your attention on me. I’m the only all-around amateur. Tonight, I’m going to pretend to do the tramp act. It’s harder to fake it than to actually perform it, but it’s acting, it’s amateur, it’s art. Get it? I do everything, from a Jewish monologue to group songs and dances to Dutch comedy. Yep, I’m Charley Welsh, the one and only Charley Welsh.”

And in this fashion, while the thin, dark man and the large, blond woman warbled dulcetly out on the stage and the other professionals followed in their turns, did Charley Welsh put Edna wise, giving her much miscellaneous and superfluous information and much that she stored away for the Sunday Intelligencer.

And in this way, while the slim, dark man and the big, blonde woman sang sweetly on stage and the other performers took their turns, Charley Welsh filled Edna in, sharing a lot of extra information that she saved for the Sunday Intelligencer.

“Well, tra la loo,” he said suddenly. “There’s his highness chasin’ you up. Yer first on the bill. Never mind the row when you go on. Just finish yer turn like a lady.”

“Well, tra la loo,” he said suddenly. “There’s his highness coming after you. You're first in line. Don’t worry about the commotion when you go on. Just finish your performance like a lady.”

It was at that moment that Edna felt her journalistic ambition departing from her, and was aware of an overmastering desire to be somewhere else. But the stage manager, like an ogre, barred her retreat. She could hear the opening bars of her song going up from the orchestra and the noises of the house dying away to the silence of anticipation.

It was at that moment that Edna felt her desire to be a journalist slipping away, and she experienced an overwhelming urge to be somewhere else. But the stage manager, like a monster, blocked her way out. She could hear the opening notes of her song rising from the orchestra and the sounds of the audience fading into a hush of expectation.

“Go ahead,” Letty whispered, pressing her hand; and from the other side came the peremptory “Don’t flunk!” of Charley Welsh.

“Go for it,” Letty whispered, pressing her hand; and from the other side came Charley Welsh's urgent “Don’t mess up!”

But her feet seemed rooted to the floor, and she leaned weakly against a shift scene. The orchestra was beginning over again, and a lone voice from the house piped with startling distinctness:

But her feet felt like they were glued to the floor, and she leaned weakly against a changing scene. The orchestra was starting up again, and a single voice from the audience piped up with surprising clarity:

“Puzzle picture! Find Nannie!”

“Puzzle picture! Find Grandma!”

A roar of laughter greeted the sally, and Edna shrank back. But the strong hand of the manager descended on her shoulder, and with a quick, powerful shove propelled her out on to the stage. His hand and arm had flashed into full view, and the audience, grasping the situation, thundered its appreciation. The orchestra was drowned out by the terrible din, and Edna could see the bows scraping away across the violins, apparently without sound. It was impossible for her to begin in time, and as she patiently waited, arms akimbo and ears straining for the music, the house let loose again (a favorite trick, she afterward learned, of confusing the amateur by preventing him or her from hearing the orchestra).

A roar of laughter greeted the scene, and Edna recoiled. But the manager's strong hand landed on her shoulder, and with a quick, forceful shove, he pushed her onto the stage. His hand and arm were suddenly visible, and the audience, catching on to what was happening, erupted in applause. The orchestra was drowned out by the loud noise, and Edna could see the bows moving across the violins, seemingly without sound. It was impossible for her to start on time, and as she patiently waited, arms crossed and ears straining for the music, the crowd erupted again (a trick she would later learn that confused beginners by blocking out the orchestra).

But Edna was recovering her presence of mind. She became aware, pit to dome, of a vast sea of smiling and fun-distorted faces, of vast roars of laughter, rising wave on wave, and then her Scotch blood went cold and angry. The hard-working but silent orchestra gave her the cue, and, without making a sound, she began to move her lips, stretch forth her arms, and sway her body, as though she were really singing. The noise in the house redoubled in the attempt to drown her voice, but she serenely went on with her pantomime. This seemed to continue an interminable time, when the audience, tiring of its prank and in order to hear, suddenly stilled its clamor, and discovered the dumb show she had been making. For a moment all was silent, save for the orchestra, her lips moving on without a sound, and then the audience realized that it had been sold, and broke out afresh, this time with genuine applause in acknowledgment of her victory. She chose this as the happy moment for her exit, and with a bow and a backward retreat, she was off the stage in Letty’s arms.

But Edna was regaining her composure. She became aware, from the pit to the dome, of a huge sea of smiling and distorted faces, filled with laughter that rose wave after wave, and then her Scottish blood ran cold with anger. The hardworking but silent orchestra gave her the cue, and without making a sound, she began to move her lips, reach out her arms, and sway her body, pretending to sing. The noise in the house increased in an attempt to drown her out, but she calmly continued her pantomime. This went on for what felt like an eternity, until the audience, bored with their antics and wanting to hear, suddenly quieted down and noticed her silent performance. For a moment, everything was silent except for the orchestra, her lips still moving without a sound, and then the audience realized they had been fooled, erupting into genuine applause in recognition of her triumph. She seized this moment to exit, and with a bow and a backward retreat, she left the stage in Letty’s arms.

The worst was past, and for the rest of the evening she moved about among the amateurs and professionals, talking, listening, observing, finding out what it meant and taking mental notes of it all. Charley Welsh constituted himself her preceptor and guardian angel, and so well did he perform the self-allotted task that when it was all over she felt fully prepared to write her article. But the proposition had been to do two turns, and her native pluck forced her to live up to it. Also, in the course of the intervening days, she discovered fleeting impressions that required verification; so, on Saturday, she was back again, with her telescope basket and Letty.

The worst was over, and for the rest of the evening, she mingled with both amateurs and professionals, chatting, listening, observing, figuring out what it all meant, and taking mental notes. Charley Welsh took on the role of her teacher and protector, and he did such a good job that by the end, she felt completely ready to write her article. But the plan was to do two acts, and her natural courage pushed her to follow through. Also, during the few days that followed, she realized there were some fleeting impressions that needed checking; so, on Saturday, she returned with her telescope basket and Letty.

The manager seemed looking for her, and she caught an expression of relief in his eyes when he first saw her. He hurried up, greeted her, and bowed with a respect ludicrously at variance with his previous ogre-like behavior. And as he bowed, across his shoulders she saw Charley Welsh deliberately wink.

The manager appeared to be searching for her, and she noticed a look of relief in his eyes when he first spotted her. He rushed over, greeted her, and bowed in a way that was absurdly different from his earlier monstrous demeanor. As he bowed, she noticed Charley Welsh deliberately wink at her over his shoulders.

But the surprise had just begun. The manager begged to be introduced to her sister, chatted entertainingly with the pair of them, and strove greatly and anxiously to be agreeable. He even went so far as to give Edna a dressing room to herself, to the unspeakable envy of the three other amateur ladies of previous acquaintance. Edna was nonplussed, and it was not till she met Charley Welsh in the passage that light was thrown on the mystery.

But the surprise had just begun. The manager asked to be introduced to her sister, engaged in entertaining conversation with both of them, and made a considerable effort to be likable. He even went so far as to give Edna her own dressing room, causing the other three amateur ladies he previously knew to be filled with envy. Edna was taken aback, and it wasn’t until she ran into Charley Welsh in the hallway that the mystery was clarified.

“Hello!” he greeted her. “On Easy Street, eh? Everything slidin’ your way.”

“Hey!” he said to her. “Living it up on Easy Street, huh? Everything's going your way.”

She smiled brightly.

She smiled brightly.

“Thinks yer a female reporter, sure. I almost split when I saw’m layin’ himself out sweet an’ pleasin’. Honest, now, that ain’t yer graft, is it?”

“Thinks you’re a female reporter, for sure. I almost burst out laughing when I saw him laying it on thick. Honestly, now, that’s not your hustle, is it?”

“I told you my experience with editors,” she parried. “And honest now, it was honest, too.”

“I shared my experience with editors,” she responded. “And let's be real, it was genuine, too.”

But the Only Charley Welsh shook his head dubiously. “Not that I care a rap,” he declared. “And if you are, just gimme a couple of lines of notice, the right kind, good ad, you know. And if yer not, why yer all right anyway. Yer not our class, that’s straight.”

But the only Charley Welsh shook his head skeptically. “Not that I care at all,” he declared. “And if you are, just give me a heads up, the right kind, good ad, you know. And if you’re not, well, you’re fine anyway. You’re just not our type, to put it plainly.”

After her turn, which she did this time with the nerve of an old campaigner, the manager returned to the charge; and after saying nice things and being generally nice himself, he came to the point.

After her turn, which she handled this time with the confidence of a seasoned pro, the manager stepped back in; and after saying pleasant things and being generally nice himself, he got to the point.

“You’ll treat us well, I hope,” he said insinuatingly. “Do the right thing by us, and all that?”

“You'll treat us right, I hope,” he said suggestively. “Do the right thing by us, and all that?”

“Oh,” she answered innocently, “you couldn’t persuade me to do another turn; I know I seemed to take and that you’d like to have me, but I really, really can’t.”

“Oh,” she replied innocently, “you couldn’t convince me to go again; I know I seemed willing and that you’d like me to, but I really, really can’t.”

“You know what I mean,” he said, with a touch of his old bulldozing manner.

“You know what I mean,” he said, with a hint of his old overpowering style.

“No, I really won’t,” she persisted. “Vaudeville’s too—too wearing on the nerves, my nerves, at any rate.”

“No, I really won’t,” she insisted. “Vaudeville is just too—too exhausting for the nerves, my nerves, anyway.”

Whereat he looked puzzled and doubtful, and forbore to press the point further.

Whereupon he looked confused and uncertain, and chose not to push the issue any further.

But on Monday morning, when she came to his office to get her pay for the two turns, it was he who puzzled her.

But on Monday morning, when she came to his office to pick up her pay for the two shifts, it was he who confused her.

“You surely must have mistaken me,” he lied glibly. “I remember saying something about paying your car fare. We always do this, you know, but we never, never pay amateurs. That would take the life and sparkle out of the whole thing. No, Charley Welsh was stringing you. He gets paid nothing for his turns. No amateur gets paid. The idea is ridiculous. However, here’s fifty cents. It will pay your sister’s car fare also. And,”—very suavely,—“speaking for the Loops, permit me to thank you for the kind and successful contribution of your services.”

“You must be mistaken about me,” he said smoothly. “I remember mentioning something about covering your taxi fare. We always do this, you know, but we never, ever pay amateurs. That would take the fun and excitement out of it all. No, Charley Welsh was just pulling your leg. He doesn’t get paid anything for his gigs. No amateur gets paid. The whole idea is absurd. Anyway, here’s fifty cents. It’ll cover your sister’s taxi fare too. And,”—very smoothly—“on behalf of the Loops, let me thank you for your generous and successful contribution of your services.”

That afternoon, true to her promise to Max Irwin, she placed her typewritten copy into his hands. And while he ran over it, he nodded his head from time to time, and maintained a running fire of commendatory remarks: “Good!—that’s it!—that’s the stuff!—psychology’s all right!—the very idea!—you’ve caught it!—excellent!—missed it a bit here, but it’ll go—that’s vigorous!—strong!—vivid!—pictures! pictures!—excellent!—most excellent!”

That afternoon, staying true to her promise to Max Irwin, she handed him her typewritten copy. As he reviewed it, he nodded occasionally and kept offering praise: “Good!—that’s it!—that’s the stuff!—psychology’s great!—the very idea!—you’ve nailed it!—excellent!—missed it a bit here, but it’s fine—that's energetic!—strong!—vivid!—images! images!—excellent!—really excellent!”

And when he had run down to the bottom of the last page, holding out his hand: “My dear Miss Wyman, I congratulate you. I must say you have exceeded my expectations, which, to say the least, were large. You are a journalist, a natural journalist. You’ve got the grip, and you’re sure to get on. The Intelligencer will take it, without doubt, and take you too. They’ll have to take you. If they don’t, some of the other papers will get you.”

And when he reached the bottom of the last page, he held out his hand and said, “My dear Miss Wyman, congratulations. I have to say you’ve exceeded my expectations, which were already high. You’re a journalist, a born journalist. You’ve got the talent, and you’re definitely going to succeed. The Intelligencer will definitely take this, and they’ll take you as well. They’ll have to. If they don’t, some of the other papers will snap you up.”

“But what’s this?” he queried, the next instant, his face going serious. “You’ve said nothing about receiving the pay for your turns, and that’s one of the points of the feature. I expressly mentioned it, if you’ll remember.”

“But what’s this?” he asked, his expression turning serious in an instant. “You haven’t mentioned anything about getting paid for your turns, and that’s one of the main points of the feature. I specifically brought it up, if you recall.”

“It will never do,” he said, shaking his head ominously, when she had explained. “You simply must collect that money somehow. Let me see. Let me think a moment.”

“It won't work,” he said, shaking his head in a serious way after she explained. “You have to find a way to get that money. Let me see. Let me think for a moment.”

“Never mind, Mr. Irwin,” she said. “I’ve bothered you enough. Let me use your ‘phone, please, and I’ll try Mr. Ernst Symes again.”

“Never mind, Mr. Irwin,” she said. “I’ve bothered you enough. Can I use your phone, please? I’ll try Mr. Ernst Symes again.”

He vacated his chair by the desk, and Edna took down the receiver.

He got up from his chair by the desk, and Edna picked up the receiver.

“Charley Welsh is sick,” she began, when the connection had been made. “What? No I’m not Charley Welsh. Charley Welsh is sick, and his sister wants to know if she can come out this afternoon and draw his pay for him?”

“Charley Welsh is sick,” she started, once the call was connected. “What? No, I'm not Charley Welsh. Charley Welsh is sick, and his sister wants to know if she can come by this afternoon and pick up his paycheck for him?”

“Tell Charley Welsh’s sister that Charley Welsh was out this morning, and drew his own pay,” came back the manager’s familiar tones, crisp with asperity.

“Tell Charley Welsh’s sister that Charley Welsh was out this morning and picked up his own pay,” the manager’s familiar voice replied, sharp with irritation.

“All right,” Edna went on. “And now Nan Bellayne wants to know if she and her sister can come out this afternoon and draw Nan Bellayne’s pay?”

"Okay," Edna continued. "And now Nan Bellayne wants to know if she and her sister can come over this afternoon to collect Nan Bellayne's paycheck?"

“What’d he say? What’d he say?” Max Irwin cried excitedly, as she hung up.

“What did he say? What did he say?” Max Irwin asked eagerly as she hung up.

“That Nan Bellayne was too much for him, and that she and her sister could come out and get her pay and the freedom of the Loops, to boot.”

“That Nan Bellayne was too much for him, and that she and her sister could come out and get her payment and the freedom of the Loops, too.”

“One thing, more,” he interrupted her thanks at the door, as on her previous visit. “Now that you’ve shown the stuff you’re made of, I should esteem it, ahem, a privilege to give you a line myself to the Intelligencer people.”

“One more thing,” he cut off her thanks at the door, just like on her last visit. “Now that you’ve proven what you’re capable of, I would consider it, ahem, a privilege to write a recommendation for you to the Intelligencer folks.”





THE MINIONS OF MIDAS

Wade Atsheler is dead—dead by his own hand. To say that this was entirely unexpected by the small coterie which knew him, would be to say an untruth; and yet never once had we, his intimates, ever canvassed the idea. Rather had we been prepared for it in some incomprehensible subconscious way. Before the perpetration of the deed, its possibility is remotest from our thoughts; but when we did know that he was dead, it seemed, somehow, that we had understood and looked forward to it all the time. This, by retrospective analysis, we could easily explain by the fact of his great trouble. I use “great trouble” advisedly. Young, handsome, with an assured position as the right-hand man of Eben Hale, the great street-railway magnate, there could be no reason for him to complain of fortune’s favors. Yet we had watched his smooth brow furrow and corrugate as under some carking care or devouring sorrow. We had watched his thick, black hair thin and silver as green grain under brazen skies and parching drought. Who can forget, in the midst of the hilarious scenes he toward the last sought with greater and greater avidity—who can forget, I say, the deep abstractions and black moods into which he fell? At such times, when the fun rippled and soared from height to height, suddenly, without rhyme or reason, his eyes would turn lacklustre, his brows knit, as with clenched hands and face overshot with spasms of mental pain he wrestled on the edge of the abyss with some unknown danger.

Wade Atsheler is dead—he took his own life. To claim that this was completely unexpected for the small group who knew him would be a lie; yet we, his close friends, had never seriously considered it. Instead, it felt like we had an unexplainable, subconscious preparedness for it. Before the act, the thought of it was the furthest thing from our minds; but once we learned he was gone, it oddly seemed like we had anticipated it all along. In hindsight, we could easily rationalize this by acknowledging his significant struggles. I say “significant struggles” for a reason. Young, attractive, and firmly established as the right-hand man to Eben Hale, the influential street-railway mogul, he had no apparent reason to complain about luck. Yet we had seen his once smooth forehead knit with worry and stress as if weighed down by some relentless burden or deep sadness. We had witnessed his thick, dark hair thin and turn gray like crops wilting under a harsh sun and scorching drought. Who can forget, amid the joyful moments he increasingly sought out near the end—who can forget, I ask, the profound introspection and dark moods he would fall into? During those times, when laughter surged and soared all around him, without warning or explanation, his eyes would dull, his brows would furrow, and with clenched fists and a face twisted in agony, he would grapple on the edge of despair with some unidentified threat.

He never spoke of his trouble, nor were we indiscreet enough to ask. But it was just as well; for had we, and had he spoken, our help and strength could have availed nothing. When Eben Hale died, whose confidential secretary he was—nay, well-nigh adopted son and full business partner—he no longer came among us. Not, as I now know, that our company was distasteful to him, but because his trouble had so grown that he could not respond to our happiness nor find surcease with us. Why this should be so we could not at the time understand, for when Eben Hale’s will was probated, the world learned that he was sole heir to his employer’s many millions, and it was expressly stipulated that this great inheritance was given to him without qualification, hitch, or hindrance in the exercise thereof. Not a share of stock, not a penny of cash, was bequeathed to the dead man’s relatives. As for his direct family, one astounding clause expressly stated that Wade Atsheler was to dispense to Eben Hale’s wife and sons and daughters whatever moneys his judgement dictated, at whatever times he deemed advisable. Had there been any scandal in the dead man’s family, or had his sons been wild or undutiful, then there might have been a glimmering of reason in this most unusual action; but Eben Hale’s domestic happiness had been proverbial in the community, and one would have to travel far and wide to discover a cleaner, saner, wholesomer progeny of sons and daughters. While his wife—well, by those who knew her best she was endearingly termed “The Mother of the Gracchi.” Needless to state, this inexplicable will was a nine day’s wonder; but the expectant public was disappointed in that no contest was made.

He never talked about his issues, and we weren't rude enough to ask. But it was probably for the best; if we had, and if he had opened up, our help and support wouldn’t have mattered. After Eben Hale died, for whom he was the trusted secretary—pretty much an adopted son and full business partner—he stopped coming around. It wasn't that he found our company unpleasant, as I now understand, but because his troubles had grown so great that he couldn’t connect with our happiness or find relief with us. At the time, we couldn’t grasp why this was the case; when Eben Hale’s will was probated, the world found out that he was the sole heir to his employer’s vast fortune. It was specifically stated that this huge inheritance was given to him without any strings attached. Not a share of stock or a single penny in cash went to the deceased man's relatives. As for his immediate family, one surprising clause stated that Wade Atsheler was to give whatever money he deemed appropriate to Eben Hale’s wife and children, whenever he thought it was right. If there had been any scandal in the deceased's family, or if his sons had been wild or disrespectful, then there might have been some reason for this unusual move; but Eben Hale’s family life was famously happy in the community, and you’d have to look far and wide to find a more decent, sensible, and wholesome set of sons and daughters. His wife—well, those who knew her best affectionately referred to her as “The Mother of the Gracchi.” It goes without saying that this puzzling will was a hot topic for nine days; however, the hopeful public was let down that there was no contest.

It was only the other day that Eben Hale was laid away in his stately marble mausoleum. And now Wade Atsheler is dead. The news was printed in this morning’s paper. I have just received through the mail a letter from him, posted, evidently, but a short hour before he hurled himself into eternity. This letter, which lies before me, is a narrative in his own handwriting, linking together numerous newspaper clippings and facsimiles of letters. The original correspondence, he has told me, is in the hands of the police. He has begged me, also, as a warning to society against a most frightful and diabolical danger which threatens its very existence, to make public the terrible series of tragedies in which he has been innocently concerned. I herewith append the text in full:

It was just the other day that Eben Hale was laid to rest in his elegant marble mausoleum. And now Wade Atsheler is dead. The news was in this morning’s paper. I just received a letter from him in the mail, apparently posted only a short hour before he took his own life. This letter, which is right in front of me, is a narrative in his own handwriting, linking many newspaper clippings and copies of letters. The original correspondence, he told me, is with the police. He also urged me to share the disturbing series of tragedies he was innocently involved in as a warning to society about a terrifying and evil threat to its very existence. I am including the full text here:

It was in August, 1899, just after my return from my summer vacation, that the blow fell. We did not know it at the time; we had not yet learned to school our minds to such awful possibilities. Mr. Hale opened the letter, read it, and tossed it upon my desk with a laugh. When I had looked it over, I also laughed, saying, “Some ghastly joke, Mr. Hale, and one in very poor taste.” Find here, my dear John, an exact duplicate of the letter in question.

It was August 1899, right after I got back from my summer vacation, when the blow came down. We didn’t realize it at the time; we hadn’t trained ourselves to think about such terrible possibilities. Mr. Hale opened the letter, read it, and tossed it onto my desk with a laugh. After I looked it over, I laughed too, saying, “Some creepy joke, Mr. Hale, and not in good taste at all.” Here, my dear John, is an exact copy of the letter in question.

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M. August 17, 1899.

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M. August 17, 1899.

MR. EBEN HALE, Money Baron:

MR. EBEN HALE, Wealth Mogul:

Dear Sir,—We desire you to realize upon whatever portion of your vast holdings is necessary to obtain, IN CASH, twenty millions of dollars. This sum we require you to pay over to us, or to our agents. You will note we do not specify any given time, for it is not our wish to hurry you in this matter. You may even, if it be easier for you, pay us in ten, fifteen, or twenty instalments; but we will accept no single instalment of less than a million.

Dear Sir,—We would like you to sell whatever part of your extensive assets is needed to raise, IN CASH, twenty million dollars. We require you to pay this amount to us, or to our agents. Please note that we are not specifying a particular deadline, as we do not wish to rush you on this matter. You may, if it makes it easier for you, pay us in ten, fifteen, or twenty installments; however, we will not accept any single installment that is less than a million.

Believe us, dear Mr. Hale, when we say that we embark upon this course of action utterly devoid of animus. We are members of that intellectual proletariat, the increasing numbers of which mark in red lettering the last days of the nineteenth century. We have, from a thorough study of economics, decided to enter upon this business. It has many merits, chief among which may be noted that we can indulge in large and lucrative operations without capital. So far, we have been fairly successful, and we hope our dealings with you may be pleasant and satisfactory.

Believe us, dear Mr. Hale, when we say that we are starting this course of action without any ill will. We are part of the intellectual working class, whose growing numbers highlight the last days of the nineteenth century. Through a comprehensive study of economics, we have decided to pursue this business. It has many benefits, the most significant being that we can engage in large and profitable operations without any capital. So far, we have been quite successful, and we hope our interactions with you will be enjoyable and satisfactory.

Pray attend while we explain our views more fully. At the base of the present system of society is to be found the property right. And this right of the individual to hold property is demonstrated, in the last analysis, to rest solely and wholly upon MIGHT. The mailed gentlemen of William the Conqueror divided and apportioned England amongst themselves with the naked sword. This, we are sure you will grant, is true of all feudal possessions. With the invention of steam and the Industrial Revolution there came into existence the Capitalist Class, in the modern sense of the word. These capitalists quickly towered above the ancient nobility. The captains of industry have virtually dispossessed the descendants of the captains of war. Mind, and not muscle, wins in to-day’s struggle for existence. But this state of affairs is none the less based upon might. The change has been qualitative. The old-time Feudal Baronage ravaged the world with fire and sword; the modern Money Baronage exploits the world by mastering and applying the world’s economic forces. Brain, and not brawn, endures; and those best fitted to survive are the intellectually and commercially powerful.

Please listen while we elaborate on our views. At the foundation of today's society is the right to own property. This individual right to hold property ultimately rests entirely on MIGHT. The armed men of William the Conqueror divided England among themselves with a sword. This, we believe you’ll agree, is true for all feudal lands. With the invention of steam and the Industrial Revolution, the Capitalist Class, as we understand it today, emerged. These capitalists quickly overtook the old nobility. The leaders of industry have effectively displaced the descendants of the leaders of war. Today, intelligence, not brute strength, prevails in the struggle for survival. Yet, this situation is still rooted in might. The change has been profound. The old Feudal Barons devastated the world with violence; the modern Money Barons exploit it by mastering and applying economic forces. Intelligence, not physical power, endures; and those best suited to survive are the intellectually and commercially strong.

We, the M. of M., are not content to become wage slaves. The great trusts and business combinations (with which you have your rating) prevent us from rising to the place among you which our intellects qualify us to occupy. Why? Because we are without capital. We are of the unwashed, but with this difference: our brains are of the best, and we have no foolish ethical nor social scruples. As wage slaves, toiling early and late, and living abstemiously, we could not save in threescore years—nor in twenty times threescore years—a sum of money sufficient successfully to cope with the great aggregations of massed capital which now exist. Nevertheless, we have entered the arena. We now throw down the gage to the capital of the world. Whether it wishes to fight or not, it shall have to fight.

We, the M. of M., refuse to accept being wage slaves. The large trusts and business partnerships, which define your status, keep us from achieving the positions we’re qualified for because of our intellect. Why? Because we lack capital. We may be among the unwashed, but here's the difference: our minds are top-notch, and we have no naive ethical or social concerns holding us back. As wage slaves, working hard day and night and living modestly, we couldn't save even in sixty years—or in twenty times that—enough money to effectively compete with the massive pools of capital that exist today. Still, we've stepped into the ring. We now challenge the world's capital. Whether it chooses to engage or not, it will have to fight.

Mr. Hale, our interests dictate us to demand of you twenty millions of dollars. While we are considerate enough to give you reasonable time in which to carry out your share of the transaction, please do not delay too long. When you have agreed to our terms, insert a suitable notice in the agony column of the “Morning Blazer.” We shall then acquaint you with our plan for transferring the sum mentioned. You had better do this some time prior to October 1st. If you do not, in order to show that we are in earnest we shall on that date kill a man on East Thirty-ninth Street. He will be a workingman. This man you do not know; nor do we. You represent a force in modern society; we also represent a force—a new force. Without anger or malice, we have closed in battle. As you will readily discern, we are simply a business proposition. You are the upper, and we the nether, millstone; this man’s life shall be ground out between. You may save him if you agree to our conditions and act in time.

Mr. Hale, we demand twenty million dollars from you. While we’re considerate enough to give you a reasonable amount of time to fulfill your part of the deal, please don’t take too long. Once you agree to our terms, please place a fitting notice in the classified section of the “Morning Blazer.” We will then inform you of our plan to transfer the amount mentioned. It’s best if you do this before October 1st. If you fail to do so, to demonstrate our seriousness, we will kill a man on East Thirty-ninth Street on that date. He will be a working man. You don’t know him, and neither do we. You represent a power in modern society; we too represent a power—a new one. Without anger or malice, we have come into conflict. As you can see, we are just a business matter. You are the upper, and we are the lower, millstone; this man’s life will be crushed between us. You can save him if you agree to our conditions and act promptly.

There was once a king cursed with a golden touch. His name we have taken to do duty as our official seal. Some day, to protect ourselves against competitors, we shall copyright it.

There was once a king who was cursed with the ability to turn everything he touched into gold. His name has become our official seal. One day, to safeguard ourselves from competitors, we will copyright it.

We beg to remain,

Sincerely yours,

THE MINIONS OF MIDAS.

The Midas Minions.

I leave it to you, dear John, why should we not have laughed over such a preposterous communication? The idea, we could not but grant, was well conceived, but it was too grotesque to be taken seriously. Mr. Hale said he would preserve it as a literary curiosity, and shoved it away in a pigeonhole. Then we promptly forgot its existence. And as promptly, on the 1st of October, going over the morning mail, we read the following:

I leave it to you, dear John, why shouldn't we have laughed at such a ridiculous message? The idea, we couldn't deny, was cleverly thought out, but it was too absurd to be taken seriously. Mr. Hale said he would keep it as a literary oddity and tucked it away in a drawer. Then we quickly forgot it even existed. Just as quickly, on October 1st, while going through the morning mail, we read the following:

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M., October 1, 1899.

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M., October 1, 1899.

MR. EBEN HALE, Money Baron:

MR. EBEN HALE, Money Mogul:

Dear Sir,—Your victim has met his fate. An hour ago, on East Thirty-ninth Street, a workingman was thrust through the heart with a knife. Ere you read this his body will be lying at the Morgue. Go and look upon your handiwork.

Dear Sir,—Your victim has met his fate. An hour ago, on East 39th Street, a working man was stabbed through the heart with a knife. By the time you read this, his body will be at the Morgue. Go and see what you've done.

On October 14th, in token of our earnestness in this matter, and in case you do not relent, we shall kill a policeman on or near the corner of Polk Street and Clermont Avenue.

On October 14th, to show how serious we are about this, and if you don’t change your mind, we will kill a policeman on or near the corner of Polk Street and Clermont Avenue.

Very cordially,

Warm regards,

THE MINIONS OF MIDAS.

The Midas Minions.

Again Mr. Hale laughed. His mind was full of a prospective deal with a Chicago syndicate for the sale of all his street railways in that city, and so he went on dictating to the stenographer, never giving it a second thought. But somehow, I know not why, a heavy depression fell upon me. What if it were not a joke, I asked myself, and turned involuntarily to the morning paper. There it was, as befitted an obscure person of the lower classes, a paltry half-dozen lines tucked away in a corner, next a patent medicine advertisement:

Again, Mr. Hale laughed. His mind was occupied with a potential deal with a Chicago company for selling all his street railways in that city, so he continued dictating to the stenographer, not giving it a second thought. But for some reason, I felt a heavy sadness come over me. What if it wasn't a joke, I wondered, and I turned instinctively to the morning paper. There it was, as suited an obscure person from the lower classes, a meager half-dozen lines tucked away in a corner, next to a patent medicine ad:

Shortly after five o’clock this morning, on East Thirty-ninth Street, a laborer named Pete Lascalle, while on his way to work, was stabbed to the heart by an unknown assailant, who escaped by running. The police have been unable to discover any motive for the murder.

Shortly after five o’clock this morning, on East Thirty-ninth Street, a worker named Pete Lascalle, while heading to work, was stabbed in the heart by an unknown attacker, who fled the scene. The police haven’t been able to find any motive for the murder.

“Impossible!” was Mr. Hale’s rejoinder, when I had read the item aloud; but the incident evidently weighed upon his mind, for late in the afternoon, with many epithets denunciatory of his foolishness, he asked me to acquaint the police with the affair. I had the pleasure of being laughed at in the Inspector’s private office, although I went away with the assurance that they would look into it and that the vicinity of Polk and Clermont would be doubly patrolled on the night mentioned. There it dropped, till the two weeks had sped by, when the following note came to us through the mail:

“Impossible!” was Mr. Hale’s response when I read the item aloud; but the incident clearly bothered him, because later in the afternoon, after calling himself foolish, he asked me to inform the police about it. I had the pleasure of being laughed at in the Inspector’s private office, but I left knowing they would look into it and that the area around Polk and Clermont would be patrolled more heavily on the mentioned night. That was the end of it, until two weeks later when we received the following note in the mail:

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M. October 15, 1899.

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M. October 15, 1899.

MR. EBEN HALE, Money Baron:

MR. EBEN HALE, Wealth Tycoon:

Dear Sir,—Your second victim has fallen on schedule time. We are in no hurry; but to increase the pressure we shall henceforth kill weekly. To protect ourselves against police interference we shall hereafter inform you of the event but a little prior to or simultaneously with the deed. Trusting this finds you in good health,

Dear Sir,—Your second victim has fallen on schedule. We're not in a rush; however, to ramp up the pressure, we will now kill weekly. To guard against police interference, we'll inform you of the event only shortly before or at the same time as the act. Hoping this finds you in good health,

We are,

We’re,

THE MINIONS OF MIDAS.

The Midas Minions.

This time Mr. Hale took up the paper, and after a brief search, read to me this account:

This time, Mr. Hale picked up the paper and, after a quick search, read this report to me:

A DASTARDLY CRIME

A COWARDLY CRIME

Joseph Donahue, assigned only last night to special patrol duty in the Eleventh Ward, at midnight was shot through the brain and instantly killed. The tragedy was enacted in the full glare of the street lights on the corner of Polk Street and Clermont Avenue. Our society is indeed unstable when the custodians of its peace are thus openly and wantonly shot down. The police have so far been unable to obtain the slightest clue.

Joseph Donahue, who was just assigned to special patrol duty in the Eleventh Ward last night, was shot in the head and killed instantly at midnight. The tragedy happened under the bright streetlights at the corner of Polk Street and Clermont Avenue. Our society is truly unstable when those tasked with keeping the peace can be so openly and ruthlessly attacked. The police have yet to find any leads.

Barely had he finished this when the police arrived—the Inspector himself and two of his keenest sleuths. Alarm sat upon their faces, and it was plain that they were seriously perturbed. Though the facts were so few and simple, we talked long, going over the affair again and again. When the Inspector went away, he confidently assured us that everything would soon be straightened out and the assassins run to earth. In the meantime he thought it well to detail guards for the protection of Mr. Hale and myself, and several more to be constantly on the vigil about the house and grounds. After the lapse of a week, at one o’clock in the afternoon, this telegram was received:

Barely had he finished this when the police showed up—the Inspector himself and two of his sharpest detectives. Concern was evident on their faces, and it was clear they were quite unsettled. Even though the facts were few and straightforward, we talked for a long time, going over the situation repeatedly. When the Inspector left, he confidently assured us that everything would be sorted out soon and the killers would be caught. In the meantime, he thought it wise to assign guards for the protection of Mr. Hale and me, along with several more to keep a watchful eye around the house and grounds. After a week had passed, at one o’clock in the afternoon, this telegram was received:

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M. October 21, 1899.

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M. October 21, 1899.

MR. EBEN HALE, Money Baron:

MR. EBEN HALE, Wealth Tycoon:

Dear Sir,—We are sorry to note how completely you have misunderstood us. You have seen fit to surround yourself and household with armed guards, as though, forsooth, we were common criminals, apt to break in upon you and wrest away by force your twenty millions. Believe us, this is farthest from our intention.

Dear Sir,—We are sorry to see how completely you have misunderstood us. You have chosen to surround yourself and your household with armed guards, as if, truly, we were common criminals likely to break in and steal your twenty million. Believe us, this is the farthest thing from our intention.

You will readily comprehend, after a little sober thought, that your life is dear to us. Do not be afraid. We would not hurt you for the world. It is our policy to cherish you tenderly and protect you from all harm. Your death means nothing to us. If it did, rest assured that we would not hesitate a moment in destroying you. Think this over, Mr. Hale. When you have paid us our price, there will be need of retrenchment. Dismiss your guards now, and cut down your expenses.

You will quickly understand, after a bit of serious thought, that your life is precious to us. Don’t be afraid. We wouldn't hurt you for anything. It's our policy to care for you deeply and keep you safe from any harm. Your death doesn’t mean anything to us. If it did, you can be sure we wouldn't think twice about getting rid of you. Consider this, Mr. Hale. Once you've paid us what we ask, there will need to be some cutbacks. Let go of your guards now, and reduce your expenses.

Within minutes of the time you receive this a nurse-girl will have been choked to death in Brentwood Park. The body may be found in the shrubbery lining the path which leads off to the left from the band-stand.

Within minutes of receiving this, a nurse will be choked to death in Brentwood Park. The body might be found in the bushes along the path that branches off to the left from the bandstand.

Cordially yours,

Sincerely,

THE MINIONS OF MIDAS.

The Midas Minions.

The next instant Mr. Hale was at the telephone, warning the Inspector of the impending murder. The Inspector excused himself in order to call up Police Sub-station F and despatch men to the scene. Fifteen minutes later he rang us up and informed us that the body had been discovered, yet warm, in the place indicated. That evening the papers teemed with glaring Jack-the-Strangler headlines, denouncing the brutality of the deed and complaining about the laxity of the police. We were also closeted with the Inspector, who begged us by all means to keep the affair secret. Success, he said, depended upon silence.

The next moment, Mr. Hale was on the phone, warning the Inspector about the upcoming murder. The Inspector said he needed to call Police Sub-station F to send officers to the scene. Fifteen minutes later, he called us back to let us know that the body had been found, still warm, at the location mentioned. That evening, the newspapers were filled with bold headlines about Jack-the-Strangler, condemning the violence of the crime and criticizing the police for being too lax. We also had a private meeting with the Inspector, who urged us to keep the incident under wraps. He said that success relied on silence.

As you know, John, Mr. Hale was a man of iron. He refused to surrender. But, oh, John, it was terrible, nay, horrible—this awful something, this blind force in the dark. We could not fight, could not plan, could do nothing save hold our hands and wait. And week by week, as certain as the rising of the sun, came the notification and death of some person, man or woman, innocent of evil, but just as much killed by us as though we had done it with our own hands. A word from Mr. Hale and the slaughter would have ceased. But he hardened his heart and waited, the lines deepening, the mouth and eyes growing sterner and firmer, and the face aging with the hours. It is needless for me to speak of my own suffering during that frightful period. Find here the letters and telegrams of the M. of M., and the newspaper accounts, etc., of the various murders.

As you know, John, Mr. Hale was a tough guy. He wouldn’t give up. But, oh, John, it was awful, truly terrible—this horrible force lurking in the dark. We couldn’t fight, couldn’t make a plan, could do nothing but sit and wait. And week after week, as predictable as the sunrise, we received news of someone’s death, man or woman, innocent of wrongdoing, but just as much responsible for their death as if we had killed them ourselves. A single word from Mr. Hale could have stopped the carnage. But he closed himself off and waited, the lines on his face deepening, his mouth and eyes becoming more serious and determined, and his face aging with every hour. I don’t need to describe my own pain during that horrific time. Here are the letters and telegrams from the M. of M., along with the newspaper articles, etc., about the various murders.

You will notice also the letters warning Mr. Hale of certain machinations of commercial enemies and secret manipulations of stock. The M. of M. seemed to have its hand on the inner pulse of the business and financial world. They possessed themselves of and forwarded to us information which our agents could not obtain. One timely note from them, at a critical moment in a certain deal, saved all of five millions to Mr. Hale. At another time they sent us a telegram which probably was the means of preventing an anarchist crank from taking my employer’s life. We captured the man on his arrival and turned him over to the police, who found upon him enough of a new and powerful explosive to sink a battleship.

You’ll also see the letters warning Mr. Hale about some schemes from commercial rivals and secret stock manipulations. The M. of M. seemed to be in touch with the inner workings of the business and financial world. They obtained and sent us information that our agents couldn’t get. One timely note from them, at a crucial moment in a particular deal, saved Mr. Hale five million. At another time, they sent us a telegram that probably prevented an anarchist from taking my employer's life. We caught the guy when he arrived and handed him over to the police, who found enough powerful new explosives on him to sink a battleship.

We persisted. Mr. Hale was grit clear through. He disbursed at the rate of one hundred thousand per week for secret service. The aid of the Pinkertons and of countless private detective agencies was called in, and in addition to this thousands were upon our payroll. Our agents swarmed everywhere, in all guises, penetrating all classes of society. They grasped at a myriad clues; hundreds of suspects were jailed, and at various times thousands of suspicious persons were under surveillance, but nothing tangible came to light. With its communications the M. of M. continually changed its method of delivery. And every messenger they sent us was arrested forthwith. But these inevitably proved to be innocent individuals, while their descriptions of the persons who had employed them for the errand never tallied. On the last day of December we received this notification:

We kept going. Mr. Hale was tough all the way through. He spent about one hundred thousand a week on secret services. We brought in the Pinkertons and many private detective agencies, and on top of that, we had thousands on our payroll. Our agents were everywhere, in all kinds of disguises, blending into every segment of society. They chased countless clues; hundreds of suspects were arrested, and at various times, thousands of suspicious individuals were under watch, but nothing concrete came to light. The M. of M. kept changing its delivery methods. Every messenger they sent us was arrested immediately. But these turned out to be innocent people, and their descriptions of who had hired them for the task never matched up. On the last day of December, we received this notification:

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M., December 31, 1899.

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M., December 31, 1899.

MR. EBEN HALE, Money Baron:

MR. EBEN HALE, Finance Mogul:

Dear Sir,—Pursuant of our policy, with which we flatter ourselves you are already well versed, we beg to state that we shall give a passport from this Vale of Tears to Inspector Bying, with whom, because of our attentions, you have become so well acquainted. It is his custom to be in his private office at this hour. Even as you read this he breathes his last.

Dear Sir,—Following our policy, which we hope you are already familiar with, we would like to inform you that we will issue a passport from this Vale of Tears to Inspector Bying, with whom, due to our attentions, you have become so well acquainted. He tends to be in his private office at this time. Even as you read this, he is taking his last breath.

Cordially yours,

Sincerely,

THE MINIONS OF MIDAS.

The Midas Minions.

I dropped the letter and sprang to the telephone. Great was my relief when I heard the Inspector’s hearty voice. But, even as he spoke, his voice died away in the receiver to a gurgling sob, and I heard faintly the crash of a falling body. Then a strange voice hello’d me, sent me the regards of the M. of M., and broke the switch. Like a flash I called up the public office of the Central Police, telling them to go at once to the Inspector’s aid in his private office. I then held the line, and a few minutes later received the intelligence that he had been found bathed in his own blood and breathing his last. There were no eyewitnesses, and no trace was discoverable of the murderer.

I dropped the letter and rushed to the phone. I felt a huge relief when I heard the Inspector’s cheerful voice. But, even as he talked, his voice faded into a gurgling sob, and I faintly heard the sound of a body crashing to the ground. Then a strange voice said hello, sent me regards from the M. of M., and hung up. I quickly called the Central Police's public office and told them to get to the Inspector’s private office immediately. I stayed on the line, and a few minutes later, I got the news that he had been found covered in his own blood and was taking his last breaths. There were no witnesses, and no evidence was found of the murderer.

Whereupon Mr. Hale immediately increased his secret service till a quarter of a million flowed weekly from his coffers. He was determined to win out. His graduated rewards aggregated over ten millions. You have a fair idea of his resources and you can see in what manner he drew upon them. It was the principle, he affirmed, that he was fighting for, not the gold. And it must be admitted that his course proved the nobility of his motive. The police departments of all the great cities cooperated, and even the United States Government stepped in, and the affair became one of the highest questions of state. Certain contingent funds of the nation were devoted to the unearthing of the M. of M., and every government agent was on the alert. But all in vain. The Minions of Midas carried on their damnable work unhampered. They had their way and struck unerringly.

Mr. Hale quickly ramped up his secret operations until he was pulling in a quarter of a million dollars every week. He was determined to succeed. His tiered rewards added up to over ten million dollars. You have a good idea of his resources and can see how he utilized them. He insisted it was the principle he was fighting for, not the money. And it must be acknowledged that his actions demonstrated the nobility of his intent. Police departments in all the major cities collaborated, and even the U.S. Government got involved, making the situation a significant matter of state. Certain national funds were allocated to uncover the M. of M., and every government agent was on high alert. But it was all useless. The Minions of Midas continued their wicked activities unchecked. They had their way and hit their targets perfectly.

But while he fought to the last, Mr. Hale could not wash his hands of the blood with which they were dyed. Though not technically a murderer, though no jury of his peers would ever have convicted him, none the less the death of every individual was due to him. As I said before, a word from him and the slaughter would have ceased. But he refused to give that word. He insisted that the integrity of society was assailed; that he was not sufficiently a coward to desert his post; and that it was manifestly just that a few should be martyred for the ultimate welfare of the many. Nevertheless this blood was upon his head, and he sank into deeper and deeper gloom. I was likewise whelmed with the guilt of an accomplice. Babies were ruthlessly killed, children, aged men; and not only were these murders local, but they were distributed over the country. In the middle of February, one evening, as we sat in the library, there came a sharp knock at the door. On responding to it I found, lying on the carpet of the corridor, the following missive:

But even though he fought to the very end, Mr. Hale couldn't escape the blood that stained his hands. While he wasn't technically a murderer, and no jury of his equals would ever convict him, the death of every single person was ultimately his responsibility. As I mentioned before, if he had just spoken up, the killing would have stopped. But he chose not to say that word. He claimed that the integrity of society was under threat; that he wasn't cowardly enough to abandon his post; and that it was clearly right for a few to be sacrificed for the greater good of the many. Still, that blood was on him, and he sank deeper into despair. I too felt the weight of an accomplice's guilt. Infants were brutally killed, along with children and elderly men; and these murders weren't just local—they were spread across the entire country. One evening in mid-February, as we sat in the library, there was a loud knock on the door. When I answered it, I found a note lying on the carpet in the hallway:

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M., February 15, 1900.

OFFICE OF THE M. OF M., February 15, 1900.

MR. EBEN HALE, Money Baron:

MR. EBEN HALE, Wealth Tycoon:

Dear Sir,—Does not your soul cry out upon the red harvest it is reaping? Perhaps we have been too abstract in conducting our business. Let us now be concrete. Miss Adelaide Laidlaw is a talented young woman, as good, we understand, as she is beautiful. She is the daughter of your old friend, Judge Laidlaw, and we happen to know that you carried her in your arms when she was an infant. She is your daughter’s closest friend, and at present is visiting her. When your eyes have read thus far her visit will have terminated.

Dear Sir, — Is your soul not disturbed by the consequences of the chaos we're creating? Maybe we've been too theoretical in our approach. Let's be straightforward. Miss Adelaide Laidlaw is a gifted young woman, as kind as she is beautiful. She is the daughter of your longtime friend, Judge Laidlaw, and we know that you held her in your arms when she was a baby. She is your daughter’s best friend, and right now, she is visiting her. By the time you finish reading this, her visit will be over.

Very cordially,

Best regards,

THE MINIONS OF MIDAS.

The Midas Minions.

My God! did we not instantly realize the terrible import! We rushed through the dayrooms—she was not there—and on to her own apartments. The door was locked, but we crashed it down by hurling ourselves against it. There she lay, just as she had finished dressing for the opera, smothered with pillows torn from the couch, the flush of life yet on her flesh, the body still flexible and warm. Let me pass over the rest of this horror. You will surely remember, John, the newspaper accounts.

My God! Didn’t we immediately understand the terrible significance! We rushed through the common areas—she wasn’t there—and headed to her own rooms. The door was locked, but we broke it down by throwing ourselves against it. There she was, just as she had finished getting ready for the opera, smothered by pillows pulled from the couch, the color of life still on her skin, her body still flexible and warm. I’ll skip over the rest of this nightmare. You surely remember, John, the news stories.

Late that night Mr. Hale summoned me to him, and before God did pledge me most solemnly to stand by him and not to compromise, even if all kith and kin were destroyed.

Late that night, Mr. Hale called me over and, before God, made me promise most seriously to stand by him and not to compromise, even if it meant losing all my family and friends.

The next day I was surprised at his cheerfulness. I had thought he would be deeply shocked by this last tragedy—how deep I was soon to learn. All day he was light-hearted and high-spirited, as though at last he had found a way out of the frightful difficulty. The next morning we found him dead in his bed, a peaceful smile upon his careworn face—asphyxiation. Through the connivance of the police and the authorities, it was given out to the world as heart disease. We deemed it wise to withhold the truth; but little good has it done us, little good has anything done us.

The next day, I was surprised by his cheerfulness. I expected him to be deeply affected by the recent tragedy—how wrong I was soon to find out. All day, he was light-hearted and upbeat, as if he had finally discovered a way out of the terrible situation. The following morning, we found him dead in his bed, a peaceful smile on his worn face—asphyxiation. With the help of the police and the authorities, it was reported to the public as heart disease. We thought it best to keep the truth hidden; but it hasn’t done us any good, and nothing else has either.

Barely had I left that chamber of death, when—but too late—the following extraordinary letter was received:

Barely had I left that room of death when—but it was too late—I received the following extraordinary letter:

OFFICE OF THE M. of M., February 17, 1900.

OFFICE OF THE M. of M., February 17, 1900.

MR. EBEN HALE, Money Baron:

MR. EBEN HALE, Wealth Mogul:

Dear Sir,—You will pardon our intrusion, we hope, so closely upon the sad event of day before yesterday; but what we wish to say may be of the utmost importance to you. It is in our mind that you may attempt to escape us. There is but one way, apparently, as you have ere this doubtless discovered. But we wish to inform you that even this one way is barred. You may die, but you die failing and acknowledging your failure. Note this: WE ARE PART AND PARCEL OF YOUR POSSESSIONS. WITH YOUR MILLIONS WE PASS DOWN TO YOUR HEIRS AND ASSIGNS FOREVER.

Dear Sir, — We hope you'll forgive our intrusion, especially so soon after the unfortunate event of the day before yesterday; however, what we have to say may be extremely important to you. We believe you might try to escape us. There seems to be only one way out, as you’ve likely realized by now. But we want to inform you that even this one option is closed off. You may die, but you will die knowing you have failed and acknowledging your failure. Remember this: WE ARE PART OF YOUR POSSESSIONS. WITH YOUR MILLIONS, WE WILL PASS DOWN TO YOUR HEIRS AND ASSIGNS FOREVER.

We are the inevitable. We are the culmination of industrial and social wrong. We turn upon the society that has created us. We are the successful failures of the age, the scourges of a degraded civilization.

We are the inevitable. We are the result of industrial and social injustice. We turn against the society that made us. We are the successful failures of our time, the plagues of a fallen civilization.

We are the creatures of a perverse social selection. We meet force with force. Only the strong shall endure. We believe in the survival of the fittest. You have crushed your wage slaves into the dirt and you have survived. The captains of war, at your command, have shot down like dogs your employees in a score of bloody strikes. By such means you have endured. We do not grumble at the result, for we acknowledge and have our being in the same natural law. And now the question has arisen: UNDER THE PRESENT SOCIAL ENVIRONMENT, WHICH OF US SHALL SURVIVE? We believe we are the fittest. You believe you are the fittest. We leave the eventuality to time and law.

We are the products of a twisted social system. We respond to force with force. Only the strong will survive. We believe in the survival of the fittest. You have ground your workers into the dirt and managed to survive. The war captains, acting on your orders, have taken down your employees like dogs during countless bloody strikes. Through these means, you've endured. We don’t complain about the outcome because we recognize and exist within the same natural law. Now the question arises: IN TODAY'S SOCIAL ENVIRONMENT, WHICH OF US WILL SURVIVE? We think we are the fittest. You think you are the fittest. We’ll leave the outcome to time and the law.

Cordially yours,

Best regards,

THE MINIONS OF MIDAS.

The Midas Minions.

John, do you wonder now that I shunned pleasure and avoided friends? But why explain? Surely this narrative will make everything clear. Three weeks ago Adelaide Laidlaw died. Since then I have waited in hope and fear. Yesterday the will was probated and made public. To-day I was notified that a woman of the middle class would be killed in Golden Gate Park, in faraway San Francisco. The despatches in to-night’s papers give the details of the brutal happening—details which correspond with those furnished me in advance.

John, do you now wonder why I turned away from pleasure and distanced myself from friends? But why explain? This story will clarify everything. Three weeks ago, Adelaide Laidlaw passed away. Since then, I’ve been filled with both hope and fear. Yesterday, the will was officially validated and made public. Today, I was informed that a middle-class woman would be murdered in Golden Gate Park, in distant San Francisco. The reports in tonight's newspapers provide the details of the gruesome event—details that match what I was told beforehand.

It is useless. I cannot struggle against the inevitable. I have been faithful to Mr. Hale and have worked hard. Why my faithfulness should have been thus rewarded I cannot understand. Yet I cannot be false to my trust, nor break my word by compromising. Still, I have resolved that no more deaths shall be upon my head. I have willed the many millions I lately received to their rightful owners. Let the stalwart sons of Eben Hale work out their own salvation. Ere you read this I shall have passed on. The Minions of Midas are all-powerful. The police are impotent. I have learned from them that other millionnaires have been likewise mulcted or persecuted—how many is not known, for when one yields to the M. of M., his mouth is thenceforth sealed. Those who have not yielded are even now reaping their scarlet harvest. The grim game is being played out. The Federal Government can do nothing. I also understand that similar branch organizations have made their appearance in Europe. Society is shaken to its foundations. Principalities and powers are as brands ripe for the burning. Instead of the masses against the classes, it is a class against the classes. We, the guardians of human progress, are being singled out and struck down. Law and order have failed.

It’s pointless. I can’t fight against what’s inevitable. I’ve been loyal to Mr. Hale and worked hard. I don’t understand why my loyalty has been rewarded this way. Still, I can’t betray my trust or break my word by compromising. However, I’ve decided that no more deaths will be on my conscience. I’ve willed the millions I recently received to their rightful owners. Let the strong sons of Eben Hale find their own way. By the time you read this, I will have moved on. The Minions of Midas are all-powerful. The police are powerless. I’ve learned from them that other millionaires have also been robbed or harassed—how many, we don’t know, because once someone gives in to the M. of M., they can’t speak out. Those who haven’t given in are already facing their consequences. The dark game is playing out. The Federal Government can’t do anything. I also understand that similar groups have appeared in Europe. Society is shaking at its core. Principalities and powers are like brands ready to burn. Instead of the masses against the classes, it’s a class against the classes. We, the protectors of human progress, are being targeted and taken down. Law and order have broken down.

The officials have begged me to keep this secret. I have done so, but can do so no longer. It has become a question of public import, fraught with the direst consequences, and I shall do my duty before I leave this world by informing it of its peril. Do you, John, as my last request, make this public. Do not be frightened. The fate of humanity rests in your hand. Let the press strike off millions of copies; let the electric currents sweep it round the world; wherever men meet and speak, let them speak of it in fear and trembling. And then, when thoroughly aroused, let society arise in its might and cast out this abomination.

The officials have begged me to keep this a secret. I have done so, but I can't anymore. It has become a matter of public importance, filled with severe consequences, and I must do my duty before I leave this world by informing everyone of the danger. You, John, as my last request, need to make this public. Don't be scared. The fate of humanity is in your hands. Let the press print millions of copies; let the news spread around the world; wherever people gather and talk, let them discuss it with fear and anxiety. And then, when fully awakened, let society rise up in its strength and reject this horror.

Yours, in long farewell,

Yours, in a long goodbye,

WADE ATSHELER.

WADE ATSHELER.





THE SHADOW AND THE FLASH

When I look back, I realize what a peculiar friendship it was. First, there was Lloyd Inwood, tall, slender, and finely knit, nervous and dark. And then Paul Tichlorne, tall, slender, and finely knit, nervous and blond. Each was the replica of the other in everything except color. Lloyd’s eyes were black; Paul’s were blue. Under stress of excitement, the blood coursed olive in the face of Lloyd, crimson in the face of Paul. But outside this matter of coloring they were as like as two peas. Both were high-strung, prone to excessive tension and endurance, and they lived at concert pitch.

When I think back, I realize what a weird friendship it was. First, there was Lloyd Inwood, tall, slender, and well-built, anxious and dark. Then there was Paul Tichlorne, also tall, slender, and well-built, anxious and blonde. They were identical in every way except for their coloring. Lloyd had black eyes; Paul had blue. When they got excited, Lloyd’s face turned an olive shade, while Paul’s turned bright crimson. But aside from their colors, they were as similar as two peas in a pod. Both were high-strung, prone to being overly tense and enduring, and they lived life at full volume.

But there was a trio involved in this remarkable friendship, and the third was short, and fat, and chunky, and lazy, and, loath to say, it was I. Paul and Lloyd seemed born to rivalry with each other, and I to be peacemaker between them. We grew up together, the three of us, and full often have I received the angry blows each intended for the other. They were always competing, striving to outdo each other, and when entered upon some such struggle there was no limit either to their endeavors or passions.

But there was a trio in this amazing friendship, and the third person was short, chubby, and lazy, and, unfortunately, that was me. Paul and Lloyd seemed destined to compete with each other, while I was there to mediate between them. We grew up together, the three of us, and I often took the hits they intended for each other. They were always competing, trying to one-up each other, and when they got into one of those battles, there was no limit to their efforts or their intensity.

This intense spirit of rivalry obtained in their studies and their games. If Paul memorized one canto of “Marmion,” Lloyd memorized two cantos, Paul came back with three, and Lloyd again with four, till each knew the whole poem by heart. I remember an incident that occurred at the swimming hole—an incident tragically significant of the life-struggle between them. The boys had a game of diving to the bottom of a ten-foot pool and holding on by submerged roots to see who could stay under the longest. Paul and Lloyd allowed themselves to be bantered into making the descent together. When I saw their faces, set and determined, disappear in the water as they sank swiftly down, I felt a foreboding of something dreadful. The moments sped, the ripples died away, the face of the pool grew placid and untroubled, and neither black nor golden head broke surface in quest of air. We above grew anxious. The longest record of the longest-winded boy had been exceeded, and still there was no sign. Air bubbles trickled slowly upward, showing that the breath had been expelled from their lungs, and after that the bubbles ceased to trickle upward. Each second became interminable, and, unable longer to endure the suspense, I plunged into the water.

This fierce competitive spirit was evident in their studies and games. If Paul memorized one canto of “Marmion,” Lloyd memorized two cantos; when Paul came back with three, Lloyd followed with four, until both had the entire poem memorized. I remember an event that happened at the swimming hole—an event that was tragically telling of the struggle between them. The boys decided to dive to the bottom of a ten-foot pool and hold onto submerged roots to see who could stay underwater the longest. Paul and Lloyd let themselves be goaded into diving together. When I saw their determined faces disappear beneath the water as they sank quickly down, I felt a sense of dread. Moments passed, the ripples faded, the surface of the pool became calm and still, and neither boy’s dark nor golden head broke the surface to take a breath. We above became anxious. The record for the longest breath-holding had been surpassed, and still there was no sign of them. Air bubbles floated slowly to the surface, indicating they had exhaled, and then the bubbles stopped rising. Each second felt like an eternity, and unable to handle the suspense any longer, I jumped into the water.

I found them down at the bottom, clutching tight to the roots, their heads not a foot apart, their eyes wide open, each glaring fixedly at the other. They were suffering frightful torment, writhing and twisting in the pangs of voluntary suffocation; for neither would let go and acknowledge himself beaten. I tried to break Paul’s hold on the root, but he resisted me fiercely. Then I lost my breath and came to the surface, badly scared. I quickly explained the situation, and half a dozen of us went down and by main strength tore them loose. By the time we got them out, both were unconscious, and it was only after much barrel-rolling and rubbing and pounding that they finally came to their senses. They would have drowned there, had no one rescued them.

I found them at the bottom, gripping the roots tightly, their heads less than a foot apart, eyes wide open, glaring intensely at each other. They were in terrible agony, twisting and writhing in the throes of self-inflicted suffocation; neither one would let go and admit defeat. I tried to pry Paul's grip off the root, but he fought me off fiercely. Then I ran out of breath and surfaced, feeling really scared. I quickly explained what was happening, and a few of us went down and used our strength to pull them free. By the time we got them out, both were unconscious, and it took a lot of rolling, rubbing, and pounding to bring them back to reality. They would've drowned down there if no one had come to save them.

When Paul Tichlorne entered college, he let it be generally understood that he was going in for the social sciences. Lloyd Inwood, entering at the same time, elected to take the same course. But Paul had had it secretly in mind all the time to study the natural sciences, specializing on chemistry, and at the last moment he switched over. Though Lloyd had already arranged his year’s work and attended the first lectures, he at once followed Paul’s lead and went in for the natural sciences and especially for chemistry. Their rivalry soon became a noted thing throughout the university. Each was a spur to the other, and they went into chemistry deeper than did ever students before—so deep, in fact, that ere they took their sheepskins they could have stumped any chemistry or “cow college” professor in the institution, save “old” Moss, head of the department, and even him they puzzled and edified more than once. Lloyd’s discovery of the “death bacillus” of the sea toad, and his experiments on it with potassium cyanide, sent his name and that of his university ringing round the world; nor was Paul a whit behind when he succeeded in producing laboratory colloids exhibiting amoeba-like activities, and when he cast new light upon the processes of fertilization through his startling experiments with simple sodium chlorides and magnesium solutions on low forms of marine life.

When Paul Tichlorne started college, he made it clear that he was pursuing a degree in social sciences. Lloyd Inwood, who entered at the same time, chose the same major. However, Paul had always secretly intended to study natural sciences, focusing on chemistry, and at the last minute, he switched his major. Even though Lloyd had already planned his coursework and attended the first lectures, he immediately followed Paul’s lead and switched to natural sciences, particularly chemistry. Their rivalry quickly became well-known throughout the university. They motivated each other, diving into chemistry deeper than any students had before—so deeply, in fact, that by the time they graduated, they could have stumped any chemistry professor at the institution, except for “old” Moss, the head of the department, who they puzzled and educated more than once. Lloyd’s discovery of the “death bacillus” of the sea toad and his experiments with potassium cyanide brought his name and that of his university into the global spotlight; Paul wasn't far behind when he successfully produced laboratory colloids that showed amoeba-like behavior and when he shed new light on fertilization processes through his groundbreaking experiments with simple sodium chlorides and magnesium solutions on lower forms of marine life.

It was in their undergraduate days, however, in the midst of their profoundest plunges into the mysteries of organic chemistry, that Doris Van Benschoten entered into their lives. Lloyd met her first, but within twenty-four hours Paul saw to it that he also made her acquaintance. Of course, they fell in love with her, and she became the only thing in life worth living for. They wooed her with equal ardor and fire, and so intense became their struggle for her that half the student-body took to wagering wildly on the result. Even “old” Moss, one day, after an astounding demonstration in his private laboratory by Paul, was guilty to the extent of a month’s salary of backing him to become the bridegroom of Doris Van Benschoten.

It was during their college years, right in the middle of their deep dives into the complexities of organic chemistry, that Doris Van Benschoten entered their lives. Lloyd met her first, but within twenty-four hours, Paul made sure he met her too. Naturally, they both fell in love with her, and she became the only thing that mattered in life. They pursued her with equal passion and intensity, and their fierce competition for her attention got so heated that half the student body started betting on the outcome. Even “old” Moss, one day after witnessing an incredible experiment in his private lab by Paul, risked a month's salary on him winning the chance to marry Doris Van Benschoten.

In the end she solved the problem in her own way, to everybody’s satisfaction except Paul’s and Lloyd’s. Getting them together, she said that she really could not choose between them because she loved them both equally well; and that, unfortunately, since polyandry was not permitted in the United States she would be compelled to forego the honor and happiness of marrying either of them. Each blamed the other for this lamentable outcome, and the bitterness between them grew more bitter.

In the end, she figured out a solution that made everyone happy except Paul and Lloyd. When she brought them together, she explained that she truly couldn’t pick between them because she loved both of them equally. Unfortunately, since polyandry wasn't allowed in the United States, she would have to give up the chance to marry either of them. Each man blamed the other for this unfortunate situation, and the tension between them became even more intense.

But things came to a head enough. It was at my home, after they had taken their degrees and dropped out of the world’s sight, that the beginning of the end came to pass. Both were men of means, with little inclination and no necessity for professional life. My friendship and their mutual animosity were the two things that linked them in any way together. While they were very often at my place, they made it a fastidious point to avoid each other on such visits, though it was inevitable, under the circumstances, that they should come upon each other occasionally.

But things reached a breaking point. It was at my home, after they had graduated and disappeared from the world’s view, that the beginning of the end occurred. Both were wealthy, with little desire and no need for a professional life. My friendship and their mutual dislike were the only things connecting them in any way. While they frequently visited me, they made a deliberate effort to avoid each other during these visits, even though it was bound to happen occasionally.

On the day I have in recollection, Paul Tichlorne had been mooning all morning in my study over a current scientific review. This left me free to my own affairs, and I was out among my roses when Lloyd Inwood arrived. Clipping and pruning and tacking the climbers on the porch, with my mouth full of nails, and Lloyd following me about and lending a hand now and again, we fell to discussing the mythical race of invisible people, that strange and vagrant people the traditions of which have come down to us. Lloyd warmed to the talk in his nervous, jerky fashion, and was soon interrogating the physical properties and possibilities of invisibility. A perfectly black object, he contended, would elude and defy the acutest vision.

On the day I remember, Paul Tichlorne had been daydreaming all morning in my study over a current scientific review. This left me free to focus on my own tasks, and I was out among my roses when Lloyd Inwood arrived. As I clipped and pruned and secured the climbing plants on the porch, with my mouth full of nails, and with Lloyd following me around and helping out now and then, we started discussing the mythical race of invisible people, those strange and wandering beings whose traditions have been passed down to us. Lloyd got really into the conversation in his nervous, jittery way and soon began questioning the physical properties and possibilities of invisibility. He argued that a perfectly black object would escape and defy even the sharpest vision.

“Color is a sensation,” he was saying. “It has no objective reality. Without light, we can see neither colors nor objects themselves. All objects are black in the dark, and in the dark it is impossible to see them. If no light strikes upon them, then no light is flung back from them to the eye, and so we have no vision-evidence of their being.”

“Color is a sensation,” he was saying. “It doesn’t have an objective reality. Without light, we can’t see either colors or objects themselves. All objects are black in the dark, and we can’t see them in the dark. If no light hits them, then no light reflects back to our eyes, and so we have no visual proof of their existence.”

“But we see black objects in daylight,” I objected.

“But we see black things in the daylight,” I protested.

“Very true,” he went on warmly. “And that is because they are not perfectly black. Were they perfectly black, absolutely black, as it were, we could not see them—ay, not in the blaze of a thousand suns could we see them! And so I say, with the right pigments, properly compounded, an absolutely black paint could be produced which would render invisible whatever it was applied to.”

“Very true,” he continued enthusiastically. “And that’s because they aren’t completely black. If they were completely black, totally black, we wouldn’t be able to see them—not even in the light of a thousand suns! So I say that with the right pigments, mixed correctly, we could create a paint that’s absolutely black, which would make anything it’s applied to invisible.”

“It would be a remarkable discovery,” I said non-committally, for the whole thing seemed too fantastic for aught but speculative purposes.

“It would be an amazing discovery,” I said casually, as the whole thing felt too unbelievable for anything other than speculation.

“Remarkable!” Lloyd slapped me on the shoulder. “I should say so. Why, old chap, to coat myself with such a paint would be to put the world at my feet. The secrets of kings and courts would be mine, the machinations of diplomats and politicians, the play of stock-gamblers, the plans of trusts and corporations. I could keep my hand on the inner pulse of things and become the greatest power in the world. And I—” He broke off shortly, then added, “Well, I have begun my experiments, and I don’t mind telling you that I’m right in line for it.”

“Awesome!” Lloyd slapped me on the shoulder. “I definitely should say so. You know, if I covered myself in that paint, it would put the world at my feet. I'd have access to the secrets of kings and courts, the schemes of diplomats and politicians, the moves of stock traders, and the plans of trusts and corporations. I could stay on top of everything and become the greatest power in the world. And I—” He paused abruptly, then added, “Well, I’ve started my experiments, and I’m not shy about saying that I’m on track for it.”

A laugh from the doorway startled us. Paul Tichlorne was standing there, a smile of mockery on his lips.

A laugh from the doorway surprised us. Paul Tichlorne was standing there, a smirk of mockery on his face.

“You forget, my dear Lloyd,” he said.

“You're forgetting, my dear Lloyd,” he said.

“Forget what?”

“Forget what?”

“You forget,” Paul went on—“ah, you forget the shadow.”

“You forget,” Paul continued—“ah, you forget the shadow.”

I saw Lloyd’s face drop, but he answered sneeringly, “I can carry a sunshade, you know.” Then he turned suddenly and fiercely upon him. “Look here, Paul, you’ll keep out of this if you know what’s good for you.”

I saw Lloyd's expression change, but he replied with a smirk, “I can handle a sunshade, you know.” Then he suddenly turned on him with intensity. “Listen up, Paul, you’d better stay out of this if you know what’s best for you.”

A rupture seemed imminent, but Paul laughed good-naturedly. “I wouldn’t lay fingers on your dirty pigments. Succeed beyond your most sanguine expectations, yet you will always fetch up against the shadow. You can’t get away from it. Now I shall go on the very opposite tack. In the very nature of my proposition the shadow will be eliminated—”

A break seemed inevitable, but Paul chuckled good-naturedly. “I wouldn’t touch your messy paints. You might achieve more than you ever hoped for, but you'll always run into the shadow. You can’t escape it. Now I’m going to take a completely different approach. By the very nature of my proposal, the shadow will be removed—”

“Transparency!” ejaculated Lloyd, instantly. “But it can’t be achieved.”

“Transparency!” Lloyd exclaimed immediately. “But it’s impossible to achieve.”

“Oh, no; of course not.” And Paul shrugged his shoulders and strolled off down the briar-rose path.

“Oh, no; of course not.” Paul shrugged his shoulders and walked off down the briar-rose path.

This was the beginning of it. Both men attacked the problem with all the tremendous energy for which they were noted, and with a rancor and bitterness that made me tremble for the success of either. Each trusted me to the utmost, and in the long weeks of experimentation that followed I was made a party to both sides, listening to their theorizings and witnessing their demonstrations. Never, by word or sign, did I convey to either the slightest hint of the other’s progress, and they respected me for the seal I put upon my lips.

This was the start of it. Both men tackled the problem with all the incredible energy they were known for, along with a resentment and bitterness that made me worry about either of them succeeding. Each one trusted me completely, and during the long weeks of experimentation that followed, I became involved with both sides, listening to their theories and seeing their demonstrations. Never, by word or gesture, did I give either of them the slightest clue about the other’s progress, and they respected me for keeping my mouth shut.

Lloyd Inwood, after prolonged and unintermittent application, when the tension upon his mind and body became too great to bear, had a strange way of obtaining relief. He attended prize fights. It was at one of these brutal exhibitions, whither he had dragged me in order to tell his latest results, that his theory received striking confirmation.

Lloyd Inwood, after long and nonstop focus, when the stress on his mind and body became too much to handle, had a strange way of finding relief. He went to prize fights. It was at one of these brutal events, where he had pulled me along to share his latest results, that his theory was strikingly confirmed.

“Do you see that red-whiskered man?” he asked, pointing across the ring to the fifth tier of seats on the opposite side. “And do you see the next man to him, the one in the white hat? Well, there is quite a gap between them, is there not?”

“Do you see that guy with the red whiskers?” he asked, pointing across the arena to the fifth tier of seats on the other side. “And do you see the guy next to him, the one in the white hat? There’s a pretty big gap between them, right?”

“Certainly,” I answered. “They are a seat apart. The gap is the unoccupied seat.”

“Sure,” I replied. “They're one seat apart. The empty seat is the space between them.”

He leaned over to me and spoke seriously. “Between the red-whiskered man and the white-hatted man sits Ben Wasson. You have heard me speak of him. He is the cleverest pugilist of his weight in the country. He is also a Caribbean negro, full-blooded, and the blackest in the United States. He has on a black overcoat buttoned up. I saw him when he came in and took that seat. As soon as he sat down he disappeared. Watch closely; he may smile.”

He leaned in and spoke seriously. “Between the guy with red whiskers and the man in the white hat sits Ben Wasson. You’ve heard me talk about him. He’s the smartest fighter in his weight class in the country. He’s also a full-blooded Caribbean Black man, the darkest in the United States. He’s wearing a black overcoat buttoned up. I saw him come in and take that seat. As soon as he sat down, he vanished. Watch closely; he might smile.”

I was for crossing over to verify Lloyd’s statement, but he restrained me. “Wait,” he said.

I was about to go over to confirm Lloyd's statement, but he held me back. "Hold on," he said.

I waited and watched, till the red-whiskered man turned his head as though addressing the unoccupied seat; and then, in that empty space, I saw the rolling whites of a pair of eyes and the white double-crescent of two rows of teeth, and for the instant I could make out a negro’s face. But with the passing of the smile his visibility passed, and the chair seemed vacant as before.

I waited and watched until the man with the red whiskers turned his head as if he were talking to the empty seat. In that vacant spot, I caught a glimpse of the whites of a pair of eyes and a white double-crescent of two rows of teeth, and for a moment, I could see a Black man’s face. But as soon as the smile faded, he was gone, and the chair looked empty again.

“Were he perfectly black, you could sit alongside him and not see him,” Lloyd said; and I confess the illustration was apt enough to make me well-nigh convinced.

“Were he completely black, you could sit next to him and not even notice him,” Lloyd said; and I admit the example was so fitting that it nearly convinced me.

I visited Lloyd’s laboratory a number of times after that, and found him always deep in his search after the absolute black. His experiments covered all sorts of pigments, such as lamp-blacks, tars, carbonized vegetable matters, soots of oils and fats, and the various carbonized animal substances.

I visited Lloyd’s lab several times after that and found him always immersed in his quest for the ultimate black. His experiments involved all kinds of pigments, including lamp blacks, tars, carbonized plant materials, soots from oils and fats, and various carbonized animal substances.

“White light is composed of the seven primary colors,” he argued to me. “But it is itself, of itself, invisible. Only by being reflected from objects do it and the objects become visible. But only that portion of it that is reflected becomes visible. For instance, here is a blue tobacco-box. The white light strikes against it, and, with one exception, all its component colors—violet, indigo, green, yellow, orange, and red—are absorbed. The one exception is BLUE. It is not absorbed, but reflected. Wherefore the tobacco-box gives us a sensation of blueness. We do not see the other colors because they are absorbed. We see only the blue. For the same reason grass is GREEN. The green waves of white light are thrown upon our eyes.”

“White light is made up of the seven main colors,” he explained to me. “But it’s actually invisible on its own. It only becomes visible when it reflects off objects. However, only the part that gets reflected is what we see. For example, here’s a blue tobacco box. When white light hits it, all its colors—violet, indigo, green, yellow, orange, and red—are absorbed except for one: BLUE. That color isn’t absorbed, so it’s reflected. That’s why the tobacco box appears blue to us. We don’t see the other colors because they are absorbed. We only see the blue. Similarly, grass is GREEN because the green waves of white light reach our eyes.”

“When we paint our houses, we do not apply color to them,” he said at another time. “What we do is to apply certain substances that have the property of absorbing from white light all the colors except those that we would have our houses appear. When a substance reflects all the colors to the eye, it seems to us white. When it absorbs all the colors, it is black. But, as I said before, we have as yet no perfect black. All the colors are not absorbed. The perfect black, guarding against high lights, will be utterly and absolutely invisible. Look at that, for example.”

“When we paint our houses, we aren't just adding color to them,” he said at another time. “What we're really doing is putting on certain substances that absorb all colors from white light except for the ones we want our houses to show. When a substance reflects all colors back to our eyes, it looks white. When it absorbs all colors, it appears black. But, as I mentioned earlier, we still don't have a perfect black. Not all colors are absorbed. The perfect black, avoiding highlights, would be completely and totally invisible. Take that for instance.”

He pointed to the palette lying on his work-table. Different shades of black pigments were brushed on it. One, in particular, I could hardly see. It gave my eyes a blurring sensation, and I rubbed them and looked again.

He pointed to the palette on his work table. Different shades of black paint were smeared on it. One, in particular, I could barely make out. It made my eyes feel fuzzy, so I rubbed them and looked again.

“That,” he said impressively, “is the blackest black you or any mortal man ever looked upon. But just you wait, and I’ll have a black so black that no mortal man will be able to look upon it—and see it!”

“That,” he said impressively, “is the darkest black you or any other person have ever seen. But just wait, and I’ll create a black so dark that no one will be able to look at it—and actually see it!”

On the other hand, I used to find Paul Tichlorne plunged as deeply into the study of light polarization, diffraction, and interference, single and double refraction, and all manner of strange organic compounds.

On the other hand, I used to see Paul Tichlorne diving deep into the study of light polarization, diffraction, and interference, both single and double refraction, and all sorts of unusual organic compounds.

“Transparency: a state or quality of body which permits all rays of light to pass through,” he defined for me. “That is what I am seeking. Lloyd blunders up against the shadow with his perfect opaqueness. But I escape it. A transparent body casts no shadow; neither does it reflect light-waves—that is, the perfectly transparent does not. So, avoiding high lights, not only will such a body cast no shadow, but, since it reflects no light, it will also be invisible.”

“Transparency: a state or quality of a substance that allows all rays of light to pass through,” he explained to me. “That’s what I’m after. Lloyd stumbles into the shadow with his complete opaqueness. But I manage to avoid it. A transparent substance doesn’t cast a shadow; nor does it reflect light waves—that is, the perfectly transparent doesn’t. So, by steering clear of bright spots, not only will such a substance cast no shadow, but since it reflects no light, it will also be invisible.”

We were standing by the window at another time. Paul was engaged in polishing a number of lenses, which were ranged along the sill. Suddenly, after a pause in the conversation, he said, “Oh! I’ve dropped a lens. Stick your head out, old man, and see where it went to.”

We were standing by the window at another time. Paul was busy polishing a bunch of lenses lined up on the sill. Suddenly, after a break in the conversation, he said, “Oh! I dropped a lens. Lean your head out, buddy, and see where it went.”

Out I started to thrust my head, but a sharp blow on the forehead caused me to recoil. I rubbed my bruised brow and gazed with reproachful inquiry at Paul, who was laughing in gleeful, boyish fashion.

Out I started to stick my head out, but a sharp hit on the forehead made me pull back. I rubbed my sore brow and looked at Paul with a disapproving question, who was laughing in a joyful, childish way.

“Well?” he said.

"Well?" he asked.

“Well?” I echoed.

"Well?" I repeated.

“Why don’t you investigate?” he demanded. And investigate I did. Before thrusting out my head, my senses, automatically active, had told me there was nothing there, that nothing intervened between me and out-of-doors, that the aperture of the window opening was utterly empty. I stretched forth my hand and felt a hard object, smooth and cool and flat, which my touch, out of its experience, told me to be glass. I looked again, but could see positively nothing.

“Why don’t you check it out?” he insisted. And check I did. Before I stuck my head out, my senses were already telling me that there was nothing there, that nothing stood between me and the outside, that the window opening was completely empty. I reached out my hand and felt a hard object, smooth, cool, and flat, which my touch recognized as glass. I looked again, but I couldn’t see anything at all.

“White quartzose sand,” Paul rattled off, “sodic carbonate, slaked lime, cutlet, manganese peroxide—there you have it, the finest French plate glass, made by the great St. Gobain Company, who made the finest plate glass in the world, and this is the finest piece they ever made. It cost a king’s ransom. But look at it! You can’t see it. You don’t know it’s there till you run your head against it.

“White quartz sand,” Paul listed, “sodium carbonate, slaked lime, cutlet, manganese peroxide—there you have it, the best French plate glass, produced by the renowned St. Gobain Company, known for making the highest quality plate glass in the world, and this is the best piece they've ever created. It cost a fortune. But look at it! You can't see it. You don’t realize it’s there until you bump your head against it."

“Eh, old boy! That’s merely an object-lesson—certain elements, in themselves opaque, yet so compounded as to give a resultant body which is transparent. But that is a matter of inorganic chemistry, you say. Very true. But I dare to assert, standing here on my two feet, that in the organic I can duplicate whatever occurs in the inorganic.

“Hey, old friend! That’s just a lesson—some elements, on their own unclear, can be combined to create a resulting substance that is clear. But you say that’s a topic for inorganic chemistry. That’s definitely true. However, I confidently assert, standing here on my own two feet, that in the organic realm, I can replicate whatever happens in the inorganic.”

“Here!” He held a test-tube between me and the light, and I noted the cloudy or muddy liquid it contained. He emptied the contents of another test-tube into it, and almost instantly it became clear and sparkling.

“Here!” He held a test tube up between me and the light, and I noticed the cloudy, muddy liquid inside. He poured the contents of another test tube into it, and almost immediately, it turned clear and sparkling.

“Or here!” With quick, nervous movements among his array of test-tubes, he turned a white solution to a wine color, and a light yellow solution to a dark brown. He dropped a piece of litmus paper into an acid, when it changed instantly to red, and on floating it in an alkali it turned as quickly to blue.

“Or here!” With quick, nervous movements among his collection of test tubes, he turned a white solution to a wine color and a light yellow solution to a dark brown. He dipped a piece of litmus paper into an acid, and it changed instantly to red, and when he floated it in an alkali, it turned just as quickly to blue.

“The litmus paper is still the litmus paper,” he enunciated in the formal manner of the lecturer. “I have not changed it into something else. Then what did I do? I merely changed the arrangement of its molecules. Where, at first, it absorbed all colors from the light but red, its molecular structure was so changed that it absorbed red and all colors except blue. And so it goes, ad infinitum. Now, what I purpose to do is this.” He paused for a space. “I purpose to seek—ay, and to find—the proper reagents, which, acting upon the living organism, will bring about molecular changes analogous to those you have just witnessed. But these reagents, which I shall find, and for that matter, upon which I already have my hands, will not turn the living body to blue or red or black, but they will turn it to transparency. All light will pass through it. It will be invisible. It will cast no shadow.”

“The litmus paper is still the litmus paper,” he stated in the formal tone of a lecturer. “I haven’t changed it into something else. So, what did I do? I just rearranged its molecules. At first, it absorbed all colors from the light except red; now its molecular structure has changed so that it absorbs red and all colors except blue. And it continues like this, endlessly. Now, what I plan to do is this.” He paused for a moment. “I plan to seek—and yes, to find—the right reagents, which, when acting on a living organism, will cause molecular changes similar to what you’ve just seen. But these reagents, which I will find, and actually already have, won’t turn the living body blue or red or black; they will make it transparent. All light will pass through it. It will be invisible. It will cast no shadow.”

A few weeks later I went hunting with Paul. He had been promising me for some time that I should have the pleasure of shooting over a wonderful dog—the most wonderful dog, in fact, that ever man shot over, so he averred, and continued to aver till my curiosity was aroused. But on the morning in question I was disappointed, for there was no dog in evidence.

A few weeks later, I went hunting with Paul. He had been promising me for a while that I’d get the chance to shoot with an amazing dog—the best dog, in fact, that anyone had ever shot over, or so he claimed, and kept claiming until my curiosity was piqued. But that morning, I was let down because there was no dog around.

“Don’t see him about,” Paul remarked unconcernedly, and we set off across the fields.

“Don’t see him around,” Paul said casually, and we headed across the fields.

I could not imagine, at the time, what was ailing me, but I had a feeling of some impending and deadly illness. My nerves were all awry, and, from the astounding tricks they played me, my senses seemed to have run riot. Strange sounds disturbed me. At times I heard the swish-swish of grass being shoved aside, and once the patter of feet across a patch of stony ground.

I couldn’t grasp, back then, what was wrong with me, but I had this sense of an oncoming, serious illness. My nerves felt completely out of whack, and the bizarre tricks they played made it seem like my senses were going wild. I was disturbed by strange sounds. Sometimes I heard the rustling of grass being pushed aside, and once, the sound of footsteps on a rocky area.

“Did you hear anything, Paul?” I asked once.

“Did you hear anything, Paul?” I asked.

But he shook his head, and thrust his feet steadily forward.

But he shook his head and pushed his feet firmly forward.

While climbing a fence, I heard the low, eager whine of a dog, apparently from within a couple of feet of me; but on looking about me I saw nothing.

While climbing a fence, I heard the low, excited whine of a dog, seemingly just a couple of feet away from me; but when I looked around, I saw nothing.

I dropped to the ground, limp and trembling.

I fell to the ground, weak and shaking.

“Paul,” I said, “we had better return to the house. I am afraid I am going to be sick.”

“Paul,” I said, “we should go back to the house. I'm afraid I'm going to get sick.”

“Nonsense, old man,” he answered. “The sunshine has gone to your head like wine. You’ll be all right. It’s famous weather.”

“Nonsense, old man,” he replied. “The sunshine has gone to your head like wine. You’ll be fine. It’s great weather.”

But, passing along a narrow path through a clump of cottonwoods, some object brushed against my legs and I stumbled and nearly fell. I looked with sudden anxiety at Paul.

But, as I walked along a narrow path through a cluster of cottonwoods, something brushed against my legs and I stumbled, almost falling. I looked at Paul with sudden anxiety.

“What’s the matter?” he asked. “Tripping over your own feet?”

“What’s wrong?” he asked. “Are you stumbling over your own feet?”

I kept my tongue between my teeth and plodded on, though sore perplexed and thoroughly satisfied that some acute and mysterious malady had attacked my nerves. So far my eyes had escaped; but, when we got to the open fields again, even my vision went back on me. Strange flashes of vari-colored, rainbow light began to appear and disappear on the path before me. Still, I managed to keep myself in hand, till the vari-colored lights persisted for a space of fully twenty seconds, dancing and flashing in continuous play. Then I sat down, weak and shaky.

I held my tongue between my teeth and kept moving forward, still really confused and completely convinced that some strange and mysterious illness had struck my nerves. So far, my eyesight had held up; but when we reached the open fields again, even my vision started to fail. Odd flashes of colorful, rainbow light began to show up and vanish on the path ahead of me. I still managed to keep it together until the colorful lights stuck around for a full twenty seconds, dancing and flashing in a constant display. Then I sat down, feeling weak and shaky.

“It’s all up with me,” I gasped, covering my eyes with my hands. “It has attacked my eyes. Paul, take me home.”

“It’s all over for me,” I gasped, covering my eyes with my hands. “It has attacked my eyes. Paul, take me home.”

But Paul laughed long and loud. “What did I tell you?—the most wonderful dog, eh? Well, what do you think?”

But Paul laughed long and hard. “What did I tell you?—the most amazing dog, right? So, what do you think?”

He turned partly from me and began to whistle. I heard the patter of feet, the panting of a heated animal, and the unmistakable yelp of a dog. Then Paul stooped down and apparently fondled the empty air.

He turned away from me a bit and started to whistle. I heard footsteps, the heavy breathing of an excited animal, and the distinct yelp of a dog. Then Paul bent down and seemingly stroked the empty air.

“Here! Give me your fist.”

“Here! Give me a fist.”

And he rubbed my hand over the cold nose and jowls of a dog. A dog it certainly was, with the shape and the smooth, short coat of a pointer.

And he ran my hand over the cold nose and jowls of a dog. It was definitely a dog, with the shape and smooth, short coat of a pointer.

Suffice to say, I speedily recovered my spirits and control. Paul put a collar about the animal’s neck and tied his handkerchief to its tail. And then was vouchsafed us the remarkable sight of an empty collar and a waving handkerchief cavorting over the fields. It was something to see that collar and handkerchief pin a bevy of quail in a clump of locusts and remain rigid and immovable till we had flushed the birds.

Suffice to say, I quickly got back my spirits and composure. Paul put a collar around the animal's neck and tied his handkerchief to its tail. And then we were treated to the amazing sight of an empty collar and a waving handkerchief dancing over the fields. It was something to watch that collar and handkerchief pin a group of quail in a patch of locusts and stay still and unmoving until we flushed the birds.

Now and again the dog emitted the vari-colored light-flashes I have mentioned. The one thing, Paul explained, which he had not anticipated and which he doubted could be overcome.

Now and then, the dog emitted the colorful light flashes I mentioned. The one thing, Paul explained, that he hadn't expected and doubted could be fixed.

“They’re a large family,” he said, “these sun dogs, wind dogs, rainbows, halos, and parhelia. They are produced by refraction of light from mineral and ice crystals, from mist, rain, spray, and no end of things; and I am afraid they are the penalty I must pay for transparency. I escaped Lloyd’s shadow only to fetch up against the rainbow flash.”

“They’re a big family,” he said, “these sun dogs, wind dogs, rainbows, halos, and parhelia. They’re created by bending light through mineral and ice crystals, mist, rain, spray, and a bunch of other things; and I’m afraid they’re the price I have to pay for being open. I got away from Lloyd’s shadow only to end up facing the rainbow flash.”

A couple of days later, before the entrance to Paul’s laboratory, I encountered a terrible stench. So overpowering was it that it was easy to discover the source—a mass of putrescent matter on the doorstep which in general outlines resembled a dog.

A couple of days later, right in front of Paul’s lab, I came across a horrible smell. It was so strong that I quickly figured out where it was coming from—a pile of rotting material on the doorstep that looked somewhat like a dog.

Paul was startled when he investigated my find. It was his invisible dog, or rather, what had been his invisible dog, for it was now plainly visible. It had been playing about but a few minutes before in all health and strength. Closer examination revealed that the skull had been crushed by some heavy blow. While it was strange that the animal should have been killed, the inexplicable thing was that it should so quickly decay.

Paul was shocked when he checked out what I found. It was his invisible dog, or rather, what used to be his invisible dog, because now it was clearly visible. Just a few minutes earlier, it had been playing around in great shape. A closer look showed that its skull had been crushed by some heavy hit. While it was odd for the dog to be killed, the really puzzling part was how quickly it had started to decay.

“The reagents I injected into its system were harmless,” Paul explained. “Yet they were powerful, and it appears that when death comes they force practically instantaneous disintegration. Remarkable! Most remarkable! Well, the only thing is not to die. They do not harm so long as one lives. But I do wonder who smashed in that dog’s head.”

“The chemicals I injected into its system were safe,” Paul explained. “But they were potent, and it looks like when death hits, they trigger almost instant disintegration. Incredible! Truly incredible! The main thing is to stay alive. They don't cause any harm as long as you're living. But I can't help but wonder who crushed that dog's head.”

Light, however, was thrown upon this when a frightened housemaid brought the news that Gaffer Bedshaw had that very morning, not more than an hour back, gone violently insane, and was strapped down at home, in the huntsman’s lodge, where he raved of a battle with a ferocious and gigantic beast that he had encountered in the Tichlorne pasture. He claimed that the thing, whatever it was, was invisible, that with his own eyes he had seen that it was invisible; wherefore his tearful wife and daughters shook their heads, and wherefore he but waxed the more violent, and the gardener and the coachman tightened the straps by another hole.

Light was shed on this when a terrified housemaid rushed in with the news that Gaffer Bedshaw had gone violently insane that very morning, not more than an hour ago, and was strapped down at home in the huntsman’s lodge. He was ranting about a battle with a huge and ferocious beast he claimed to have encountered in the Tichlorne pasture. He insisted that the creature, whatever it was, was invisible, and that he had seen with his own eyes that it was invisible; this caused his tearful wife and daughters to shake their heads, which only made him more agitated, prompting the gardener and the coachman to tighten the straps another hole.

Nor, while Paul Tichlorne was thus successfully mastering the problem of invisibility, was Lloyd Inwood a whit behind. I went over in answer to a message of his to come and see how he was getting on. Now his laboratory occupied an isolated situation in the midst of his vast grounds. It was built in a pleasant little glade, surrounded on all sides by a dense forest growth, and was to be gained by way of a winding and erratic path. But I have travelled that path so often as to know every foot of it, and conceive my surprise when I came upon the glade and found no laboratory. The quaint shed structure with its red sandstone chimney was not. Nor did it look as if it ever had been. There were no signs of ruin, no debris, nothing.

Nor, while Paul Tichlorne was successfully figuring out the problem of invisibility, was Lloyd Inwood far behind. I went over in response to a message from him asking me to see how he was doing. His lab was situated in an isolated area within his vast grounds. It was built in a lovely little clearing, surrounded on all sides by a thick forest, and you could get to it via a winding, uneven path. But I had traveled that path so many times that I knew every inch of it, so I was shocked when I arrived at the clearing and found no laboratory. The quirky shed with its red sandstone chimney was gone. It didn’t even look like it had ever been there. There were no signs of destruction, no debris, nothing.

I started to walk across what had once been its site. “This,” I said to myself, “should be where the step went up to the door.” Barely were the words out of my mouth when I stubbed my toe on some obstacle, pitched forward, and butted my head into something that FELT very much like a door. I reached out my hand. It WAS a door. I found the knob and turned it. And at once, as the door swung inward on its hinges, the whole interior of the laboratory impinged upon my vision. Greeting Lloyd, I closed the door and backed up the path a few paces. I could see nothing of the building. Returning and opening the door, at once all the furniture and every detail of the interior were visible. It was indeed startling, the sudden transition from void to light and form and color.

I began to walk across what used to be its location. “This,” I thought, “should be where the steps led up to the door.” Just as I said that, I stubbed my toe on something, stumbled forward, and bumped my head into what definitely felt like a door. I reached out my hand. It was a door. I found the doorknob and turned it. As soon as the door swung open on its hinges, the entire interior of the lab came into view. After greeting Lloyd, I closed the door and stepped back a few paces. I couldn’t see anything of the building. When I returned and opened the door, all the furniture and details of the interior were instantly visible. It was truly surprising, the sudden shift from emptiness to light, shape, and color.

“What do you think of it, eh?” Lloyd asked, wringing my hand. “I slapped a couple of coats of absolute black on the outside yesterday afternoon to see how it worked. How’s your head? you bumped it pretty solidly, I imagine.”

“What do you think of it, huh?” Lloyd asked, squeezing my hand. “I put a couple of coats of jet black on the outside yesterday afternoon to see how it looked. How’s your head? you hit it pretty hard, I guess.”

“Never mind that,” he interrupted my congratulations. “I’ve something better for you to do.”

“Forget that,” he cut in on my congratulations. “I’ve got something better for you to do.”

While he talked he began to strip, and when he stood naked before me he thrust a pot and brush into my hand and said, “Here, give me a coat of this.”

While he talked, he started to undress, and when he was standing naked in front of me, he handed me a pot and brush and said, “Here, put a coat of this on me.”

It was an oily, shellac-like stuff, which spread quickly and easily over the skin and dried immediately.

It was a greasy, shellac-like substance that spread quickly and smoothly over the skin and dried instantly.

“Merely preliminary and precautionary,” he explained when I had finished; “but now for the real stuff.”

“Just some initial steps and precautions,” he said when I was done; “but now for the main content.”

I picked up another pot he indicated, and glanced inside, but could see nothing.

I picked up another pot he pointed to and looked inside, but I couldn't see anything.

“It’s empty,” I said.

“It’s vacant,” I said.

“Stick your finger in it.”

"Put your finger in it."

I obeyed, and was aware of a sensation of cool moistness. On withdrawing my hand I glanced at the forefinger, the one I had immersed, but it had disappeared. I moved and knew from the alternate tension and relaxation of the muscles that I moved it, but it defied my sense of sight. To all appearances I had been shorn of a finger; nor could I get any visual impression of it till I extended it under the skylight and saw its shadow plainly blotted on the floor.

I obeyed and felt a cool dampness. When I pulled my hand back, I looked at my forefinger, the one I had dipped, but it was gone. I could tell I was moving it because of the alternating tension and relaxation of my muscles, but my eyes couldn’t see it. It seemed like I had lost a finger; I couldn't see it until I reached out under the skylight and clearly saw its shadow on the floor.

Lloyd chuckled. “Now spread it on, and keep your eyes open.”

Lloyd laughed. “Now put it on, and keep your eyes peeled.”

I dipped the brush into the seemingly empty pot, and gave him a long stroke across his chest. With the passage of the brush the living flesh disappeared from beneath. I covered his right leg, and he was a one-legged man defying all laws of gravitation. And so, stroke by stroke, member by member, I painted Lloyd Inwood into nothingness. It was a creepy experience, and I was glad when naught remained in sight but his burning black eyes, poised apparently unsupported in mid-air.

I dipped the brush into what seemed like an empty pot and gave him a long stroke across his chest. As the brush moved, his flesh vanished beneath it. I covered his right leg, leaving him a one-legged man defying all laws of gravity. And so, stroke by stroke, body part by body part, I painted Lloyd Inwood into nothingness. It was a creepy experience, and I was relieved when all that was left in sight were his burning black eyes, seemingly floating unsupported in mid-air.

“I have a refined and harmless solution for them,” he said. “A fine spray with an air-brush, and presto! I am not.”

“I have a sophisticated and harmless solution for them,” he said. “A light spray with an airbrush, and boom! I’m not.”

This deftly accomplished, he said, “Now I shall move about, and do you tell me what sensations you experience.”

This successfully done, he said, “Now I’m going to move around, and you tell me what sensations you feel.”

“In the first place, I cannot see you,” I said, and I could hear his gleeful laugh from the midst of the emptiness. “Of course,” I continued, “you cannot escape your shadow, but that was to be expected. When you pass between my eye and an object, the object disappears, but so unusual and incomprehensible is its disappearance that it seems to me as though my eyes had blurred. When you move rapidly, I experience a bewildering succession of blurs. The blurring sensation makes my eyes ache and my brain tired.”

“In the first place, I can’t see you,” I said, and I could hear his joyful laugh from the emptiness. “Of course,” I continued, “you can’t escape your shadow, but I expected that. When you pass between my eyes and an object, the object disappears, but it’s so strange and confusing how it disappears that it feels like my vision has blurred. When you move quickly, I go through a dizzying series of blurs. The blurring sensation makes my eyes hurt and my brain feel exhausted.”

“Have you any other warnings of my presence?” he asked.

“Do you have any other warnings about me being here?” he asked.

“No, and yes,” I answered. “When you are near me I have feelings similar to those produced by dank warehouses, gloomy crypts, and deep mines. And as sailors feel the loom of the land on dark nights, so I think I feel the loom of your body. But it is all very vague and intangible.”

“No, and yes,” I replied. “When you’re close to me, I have sensations like those evoked by musty warehouses, dim crypts, and deep mines. And just as sailors sense the approach of land on dark nights, I think I feel the presence of your body. But it’s all very unclear and elusive.”

Long we talked that last morning in his laboratory; and when I turned to go, he put his unseen hand in mine with nervous grip, and said, “Now I shall conquer the world!” And I could not dare to tell him of Paul Tichlorne’s equal success.

Long we talked that last morning in his lab; and when I turned to leave, he took my hand with a nervous grip and said, “Now I’m going to conquer the world!” And I couldn't bring myself to tell him about Paul Tichlorne’s similar success.

At home I found a note from Paul, asking me to come up immediately, and it was high noon when I came spinning up the driveway on my wheel. Paul called me from the tennis court, and I dismounted and went over. But the court was empty. As I stood there, gaping open-mouthed, a tennis ball struck me on the arm, and as I turned about, another whizzed past my ear. For aught I could see of my assailant, they came whirling at me from out of space, and right well was I peppered with them. But when the balls already flung at me began to come back for a second whack, I realized the situation. Seizing a racquet and keeping my eyes open, I quickly saw a rainbow flash appearing and disappearing and darting over the ground. I took out after it, and when I laid the racquet upon it for a half-dozen stout blows, Paul’s voice rang out:

At home, I found a note from Paul telling me to come over right away, and it was noon when I rode up the driveway on my bike. Paul called to me from the tennis court, so I got off and walked over. But the court was empty. As I stood there, dumbfounded, a tennis ball hit me on the arm, and when I turned around, another one flew past my ear. As far as I could tell, my attacker was coming at me from nowhere, and I was getting hit left and right. But when the balls that had already been thrown at me started coming back for a second round, I figured out what was going on. Grabbing a racket and keeping my eyes peeled, I quickly spotted a flash of color zipping around on the ground. I chased after it, and when I hit it with the racket a few solid times, I heard Paul’s voice call out:

“Enough! Enough! Oh! Ouch! Stop! You’re landing on my naked skin, you know! Ow! O-w-w! I’ll be good! I’ll be good! I only wanted you to see my metamorphosis,” he said ruefully, and I imagined he was rubbing his hurts.

“Enough! Enough! Oh! Ouch! Stop! You’re landing on my bare skin, you know! Ow! O-w-w! I’ll be good! I’ll be good! I just wanted you to see my transformation,” he said with a hint of regret, and I imagined he was nursing his injuries.

A few minutes later we were playing tennis—a handicap on my part, for I could have no knowledge of his position save when all the angles between himself, the sun, and me, were in proper conjunction. Then he flashed, and only then. But the flashes were more brilliant than the rainbow—purest blue, most delicate violet, brightest yellow, and all the intermediary shades, with the scintillant brilliancy of the diamond, dazzling, blinding, iridescent.

A few minutes later we were playing tennis—which was a bit unfair for me, since I could only know where he was when the angles between him, the sun, and me lined up just right. That’s when he would flash, and only then. But those flashes were more brilliant than a rainbow—purest blue, softest violet, brightest yellow, and all the shades in between, sparkling with the brilliance of a diamond, dazzling, blinding, iridescent.

But in the midst of our play I felt a sudden cold chill, reminding me of deep mines and gloomy crypts, such a chill as I had experienced that very morning. The next moment, close to the net, I saw a ball rebound in mid-air and empty space, and at the same instant, a score of feet away, Paul Tichlorne emitted a rainbow flash. It could not be he from whom the ball had rebounded, and with sickening dread I realized that Lloyd Inwood had come upon the scene. To make sure, I looked for his shadow, and there it was, a shapeless blotch the girth of his body, (the sun was overhead), moving along the ground. I remembered his threat, and felt sure that all the long years of rivalry were about to culminate in uncanny battle.

But in the middle of our game, I suddenly felt a cold chill that reminded me of deep mines and dark crypts, just like the one I had felt that very morning. In the next moment, near the net, I saw a ball bounce in mid-air and then disappear into empty space. At the same instant, a short distance away, Paul Tichlorne emitted a flash of color. It couldn't have been him from whom the ball had bounced back, and with a sinking feeling, I realized that Lloyd Inwood had arrived. To confirm my suspicion, I searched for his shadow, and there it was—a shapeless dark spot the size of his body (the sun was directly above), moving along the ground. I remembered his threat and felt certain that all the years of rivalry were about to lead to an intense confrontation.

I cried a warning to Paul, and heard a snarl as of a wild beast, and an answering snarl. I saw the dark blotch move swiftly across the court, and a brilliant burst of vari-colored light moving with equal swiftness to meet it; and then shadow and flash came together and there was the sound of unseen blows. The net went down before my frightened eyes. I sprang toward the fighters, crying:

I shouted a warning to Paul, and I heard a growl like a wild animal, followed by another growl in response. I saw the dark shape move quickly across the yard, and a bright flash of colorful light rushed to meet it; then shadow and light collided, and I could hear the sound of unseen strikes. The net fell down in front of my terrified eyes. I rushed toward the fighters, yelling:

“For God’s sake!”

“For heaven’s sake!”

But their locked bodies smote against my knees, and I was overthrown.

But their locked bodies hit against my knees, and I was knocked down.

“You keep out of this, old man!” I heard the voice of Lloyd Inwood from out of the emptiness. And then Paul’s voice crying, “Yes, we’ve had enough of peacemaking!”

“You stay out of this, old man!” I heard Lloyd Inwood’s voice echoing from the silence. Then Paul shouted, “Yeah, we’ve had enough of trying to make peace!”

From the sound of their voices I knew they had separated. I could not locate Paul, and so approached the shadow that represented Lloyd. But from the other side came a stunning blow on the point of my jaw, and I heard Paul scream angrily, “Now will you keep away?”

From the sound of their voices, I realized they had split up. I couldn't find Paul, so I went towards the shadow that was Lloyd. But suddenly, I got hit hard on my jaw, and I heard Paul shout angrily, “Now will you stay away?”

Then they came together again, the impact of their blows, their groans and gasps, and the swift flashings and shadow-movings telling plainly of the deadliness of the struggle.

Then they came together again, the force of their strikes, their grunts and breaths, and the quick flashes and shadows clearly showing the intensity of the fight.

I shouted for help, and Gaffer Bedshaw came running into the court. I could see, as he approached, that he was looking at me strangely, but he collided with the combatants and was hurled headlong to the ground. With despairing shriek and a cry of “O Lord, I’ve got ‘em!” he sprang to his feet and tore madly out of the court.

I yelled for help, and Gaffer Bedshaw came rushing into the courtyard. I could see, as he got closer, that he was looking at me in a weird way, but he bumped into the fighters and was knocked flat to the ground. With a desperate scream and a shout of “Oh man, I've got them!” he jumped up and ran out of the courtyard like a madman.

I could do nothing, so I sat up, fascinated and powerless, and watched the struggle. The noonday sun beat down with dazzling brightness on the naked tennis court. And it was naked. All I could see was the blotch of shadow and the rainbow flashes, the dust rising from the invisible feet, the earth tearing up from beneath the straining foot-grips, and the wire screen bulge once or twice as their bodies hurled against it. That was all, and after a time even that ceased. There were no more flashes, and the shadow had become long and stationary; and I remembered their set boyish faces when they clung to the roots in the deep coolness of the pool.

I could do nothing, so I sat up, fascinated and powerless, and watched the struggle. The midday sun beat down with dazzling brightness on the bare tennis court. And it was bare. All I could see was the patch of shadow and the flashes of color, the dust rising from their invisible feet, the ground tearing up from beneath their straining foot grips, and the wire screen bulging once or twice as their bodies slammed against it. That was it, and after a while, even that stopped. There were no more flashes, and the shadow had grown long and still; and I remembered their determined boyish faces when they clung to the roots in the deep coolness of the pool.

They found me an hour afterward. Some inkling of what had happened got to the servants and they quitted the Tichlorne service in a body. Gaffer Bedshaw never recovered from the second shock he received, and is confined in a madhouse, hopelessly incurable. The secrets of their marvellous discoveries died with Paul and Lloyd, both laboratories being destroyed by grief-stricken relatives. As for myself, I no longer care for chemical research, and science is a tabooed topic in my household. I have returned to my roses. Nature’s colors are good enough for me.

They found me an hour later. Some sense of what had happened reached the servants, and they all left the Tichlorne service together. Gaffer Bedshaw never bounced back from the second shock he experienced and is now in a mental institution, hopelessly incurable. The secrets of their amazing discoveries died with Paul and Lloyd, as both labs were destroyed by grieving relatives. As for me, I’ve lost interest in chemical research, and science is off-limits in my home. I’ve gone back to my roses. Nature’s colors are enough for me.





ALL GOLD CANYON

It was the green heart of the canyon, where the walls swerved back from the rigid plan and relieved their harshness of line by making a little sheltered nook and filling it to the brim with sweetness and roundness and softness. Here all things rested. Even the narrow stream ceased its turbulent down-rush long enough to form a quiet pool. Knee-deep in the water, with drooping head and half-shut eyes, drowsed a red-coated, many-antlered buck.

It was the green heart of the canyon, where the walls curved away from the strict layout and softened their harsh lines by creating a small sheltered nook filled to the brim with sweetness, roundness, and softness. Here, everything found peace. Even the narrow stream paused its rushing flow long enough to create a calm pool. Knee-deep in the water, with a drooping head and half-closed eyes, a red-coated buck with many antlers dozed.

On one side, beginning at the very lip of the pool, was a tiny meadow, a cool, resilient surface of green that extended to the base of the frowning wall. Beyond the pool a gentle slope of earth ran up and up to meet the opposing wall. Fine grass covered the slope—grass that was spangled with flowers, with here and there patches of color, orange and purple and golden. Below, the canyon was shut in. There was no view. The walls leaned together abruptly and the canyon ended in a chaos of rocks, moss-covered and hidden by a green screen of vines and creepers and boughs of trees. Up the canyon rose far hills and peaks, the big foothills, pine-covered and remote. And far beyond, like clouds upon the border of the sky, towered minarets of white, where the Sierra’s eternal snows flashed austerely the blazes of the sun.

On one side, right at the edge of the pool, was a small meadow, a cool, lush stretch of green that flowed down to the bottom of the imposing wall. Beyond the pool, a gentle slope of earth rose up toward the opposite wall. The slope was covered in fine grass, dotted with flowers, with splashes of color in orange, purple, and gold. Below, the canyon was closed off. There was no view. The walls leaned together sharply, and the canyon ended in a jumble of rocks, covered in moss and concealed by a green curtain of vines, creepers, and tree branches. Up the canyon, far-off hills and peaks rose, the large foothills, pine-covered and distant. And far beyond, like clouds touching the edge of the sky, soared the white minarets where the Sierra's everlasting snows reflected the sun's bright light.

There was no dust in the canyon. The leaves and flowers were clean and virginal. The grass was young velvet. Over the pool three cottonwoods sent their scurvy fluffs fluttering down the quiet air. On the slope the blossoms of the wine-wooded manzanita filled the air with springtime odors, while the leaves, wise with experience, were already beginning their vertical twist against the coming aridity of summer. In the open spaces on the slope, beyond the farthest shadow-reach of the manzanita, poised the mariposa lilies, like so many flights of jewelled moths suddenly arrested and on the verge of trembling into flight again. Here and there that woods harlequin, the madrone, permitting itself to be caught in the act of changing its pea-green trunk to madder-red, breathed its fragrance into the air from great clusters of waxen bells. Creamy white were these bells, shaped like lilies-of-the-valley, with the sweetness of perfume that is of the springtime.

There was no dust in the canyon. The leaves and flowers were clean and pure. The grass felt like young velvet. Over the pool, three cottonwoods released their fluffy bits fluttering down through the calm air. On the slope, the blossoms of the manzanita filled the air with spring fragrances, while the leaves, wise from experience, were already starting to twist vertically against the upcoming dryness of summer. In the open areas on the slope, beyond the farthest shadow of the manzanita, the mariposa lilies stood still like jeweled moths ready to take flight. Here and there, the madrone—a colorful mix—allowed itself to be seen as it changed its green trunk to a reddish hue, releasing its fragrance from large clusters of waxy flowers. These creamy white flowers, shaped like lily-of-the-valley, had the sweet scent of spring.

There was not a sigh of wind. The air was drowsy with its weight of perfume. It was a sweetness that would have been cloying had the air been heavy and humid. But the air was sharp and thin. It was as starlight transmuted into atmosphere, shot through and warmed by sunshine, and flower-drenched with sweetness.

There wasn't a breath of wind. The air was thick with perfume. It had a sweetness that could have been overwhelming if the air had been dense and muggy. But the air was crisp and light. It felt like starlight turned into atmosphere, warmed by sunlight, and filled with the sweetness of flowers.

An occasional butterfly drifted in and out through the patches of light and shade. And from all about rose the low and sleepy hum of mountain bees—feasting Sybarites that jostled one another good-naturedly at the board, nor found time for rough discourtesy. So quietly did the little stream drip and ripple its way through the canyon that it spoke only in faint and occasional gurgles. The voice of the stream was as a drowsy whisper, ever interrupted by dozings and silences, ever lifted again in the awakenings.

An occasional butterfly floated in and out through the patches of light and shadow. From all around, the soft and lazy buzz of mountain bees filled the air—gluttons who jostled each other playfully at the feast, without a moment for rudeness. The little stream flowed quietly through the canyon, making only faint, occasional gurgles. The stream's voice was like a sleepy whisper, constantly interrupted by dozing moments and silences, only to rise again with new awakenings.

The motion of all things was a drifting in the heart of the canyon. Sunshine and butterflies drifted in and out among the trees. The hum of the bees and the whisper of the stream were a drifting of sound. And the drifting sound and drifting color seemed to weave together in the making of a delicate and intangible fabric which was the spirit of the place. It was a spirit of peace that was not of death, but of smooth-pulsing life, of quietude that was not silence, of movement that was not action, of repose that was quick with existence without being violent with struggle and travail. The spirit of the place was the spirit of the peace of the living, somnolent with the easement and content of prosperity, and undisturbed by rumors of far wars.

The movement of everything felt like drifting in the heart of the canyon. Sunshine and butterflies floated in and out among the trees. The buzzing of bees and the murmur of the stream created a gentle soundscape. This drifting sound and shifting color seemed to intertwine, forming a delicate and intangible fabric that represented the spirit of the place. It was a spirit of peace that felt alive rather than dead, a calmness that was more than mere silence, a flow that didn't equate to action, a stillness filled with existence without the chaos of struggle and hardship. The spirit of the place embodied the tranquility of the living, relaxed and content with prosperity, and untouched by distant rumors of wars.

The red-coated, many-antlered buck acknowledged the lordship of the spirit of the place and dozed knee-deep in the cool, shaded pool. There seemed no flies to vex him and he was languid with rest. Sometimes his ears moved when the stream awoke and whispered; but they moved lazily, with, foreknowledge that it was merely the stream grown garrulous at discovery that it had slept.

The red-coated, multi-antlered buck recognized the authority of the spirit of the location and dozed in the cool, shaded pool, knee-deep in water. It seemed like there were no flies bothering him, and he was relaxed from resting. Occasionally, his ears twitched when the stream stirred and whispered; but they twitched lazily, knowing it was just the stream becoming chatty after realizing it had been quiet.

But there came a time when the buck’s ears lifted and tensed with swift eagerness for sound. His head was turned down the canyon. His sensitive, quivering nostrils scented the air. His eyes could not pierce the green screen through which the stream rippled away, but to his ears came the voice of a man. It was a steady, monotonous, singsong voice. Once the buck heard the harsh clash of metal upon rock. At the sound he snorted with a sudden start that jerked him through the air from water to meadow, and his feet sank into the young velvet, while he pricked his ears and again scented the air. Then he stole across the tiny meadow, pausing once and again to listen, and faded away out of the canyon like a wraith, soft-footed and without sound.

But then a moment came when the buck's ears perked up, alert for any sound. He turned his head towards the canyon. His sensitive, twitching nostrils picked up the scents in the air. His eyes couldn’t see through the green foliage that shaded the stream below, but he could hear a man's voice. It was a steady, monotonous, singsong tone. Once, the buck heard the sharp clash of metal against rock. At that sound, he snorted and jumped, propelling himself from the water to the meadow, his feet sinking into the soft grass, while he listened intently and sniffed the air again. Then he crept across the small meadow, stopping occasionally to listen, and quietly disappeared from the canyon like a ghost, soundless and light on his feet.

The clash of steel-shod soles against the rocks began to be heard, and the man’s voice grew louder. It was raised in a sort of chant and became distinct with nearness, so that the words could be heard:

The sound of metal-soled boots hitting the rocks began to echo, and the man's voice got louder. It rose into a kind of chant and became clear as he got closer, so that the words could be heard:

“Turn around an’ tu’n yo’ face Untoe them sweet hills of grace (D’ pow’rs of sin yo’ am scornin’!). Look about an’ look aroun’, Fling yo’ sin-pack on d’ groun’ (Yo’ will meet wid d’ Lord in d’ mornin’!).”

A sound of scrambling accompanied the song, and the spirit of the place fled away on the heels of the red-coated buck. The green screen was burst asunder, and a man peered out at the meadow and the pool and the sloping side-hill. He was a deliberate sort of man. He took in the scene with one embracing glance, then ran his eyes over the details to verify the general impression. Then, and not until then, did he open his mouth in vivid and solemn approval:

A sound of scrambling went along with the song, and the spirit of the place vanished right after the red-coated buck. The green screen was torn apart, and a man peeked out at the meadow, the pool, and the sloping hillside. He was a thoughtful kind of guy. He took in the scene with one sweeping glance, then looked over the details to confirm his overall impression. Only then did he speak up, expressing vivid and serious approval:

“Smoke of life an’ snakes of purgatory! Will you just look at that! Wood an’ water an’ grass an’ a side-hill! A pocket-hunter’s delight an’ a cayuse’s paradise! Cool green for tired eyes! Pink pills for pale people ain’t in it. A secret pasture for prospectors and a resting-place for tired burros, by damn!”

“Smoke of life and snakes of purgatory! Just look at that! Wood and water and grass and a hillside! A pocket-hunter’s dream and a horse’s paradise! Cool green for weary eyes! Pink pills for pale people don’t compare. A hidden pasture for prospectors and a resting spot for tired donkeys, damn it!”

He was a sandy-complexioned man in whose face geniality and humor seemed the salient characteristics. It was a mobile face, quick-changing to inward mood and thought. Thinking was in him a visible process. Ideas chased across his face like wind-flaws across the surface of a lake. His hair, sparse and unkempt of growth, was as indeterminate and colorless as his complexion. It would seem that all the color of his frame had gone into his eyes, for they were startlingly blue. Also, they were laughing and merry eyes, within them much of the naivete and wonder of the child; and yet, in an unassertive way, they contained much of calm self-reliance and strength of purpose founded upon self-experience and experience of the world.

He was a light-skinned man whose face radiated friendliness and humor. His face was expressive, changing quickly with his thoughts and feelings. You could see him thinking; ideas raced across his face like ripples on a lake. His hair was thin and messy, matching the blandness of his complexion. It was as if all the color of his appearance had poured into his eyes because they were strikingly blue. His eyes were playful and bright, filled with much of the innocence and wonder of a child; yet, in a subtle way, they reflected a strong sense of calm confidence and determination built on life experiences.

From out the screen of vines and creepers he flung ahead of him a miner’s pick and shovel and gold-pan. Then he crawled out himself into the open. He was clad in faded overalls and black cotton shirt, with hobnailed brogans on his feet, and on his head a hat whose shapelessness and stains advertised the rough usage of wind and rain and sun and camp-smoke. He stood erect, seeing wide-eyed the secrecy of the scene and sensuously inhaling the warm, sweet breath of the canyon-garden through nostrils that dilated and quivered with delight. His eyes narrowed to laughing slits of blue, his face wreathed itself in joy, and his mouth curled in a smile as he cried aloud:

From behind the screen of vines and creepers, he threw out a miner’s pick, shovel, and gold pan. Then he crawled out into the open himself. He was wearing faded overalls and a black cotton shirt, with hobnailed boots on his feet, and on his head was a hat that was shapeless and stained, showing the rough wear from wind, rain, sun, and camp smoke. He stood up straight, wide-eyed at the secretive scene, and sensually breathed in the warm, sweet scent of the canyon garden through nostrils that flared and quivered with delight. His eyes narrowed into playful slits of blue, his face was adorned with joy, and his mouth curved into a smile as he shouted:

“Jumping dandelions and happy hollyhocks, but that smells good to me! Talk about your attar o’ roses an’ cologne factories! They ain’t in it!”

“Jumping dandelions and cheerful hollyhocks, that smells amazing to me! Forget about your rose perfume and cologne factories! They can’t compare!”

He had the habit of soliloquy. His quick-changing facial expressions might tell every thought and mood, but the tongue, perforce, ran hard after, repeating, like a second Boswell.

He had a habit of talking to himself. His rapidly changing facial expressions could reveal every thought and feeling, but his mouth, inevitably, followed closely behind, repeating everything like a second Boswell.

The man lay down on the lip of the pool and drank long and deep of its water. “Tastes good to me,” he murmured, lifting his head and gazing across the pool at the side-hill, while he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. The side-hill attracted his attention. Still lying on his stomach, he studied the hill formation long and carefully. It was a practised eye that travelled up the slope to the crumbling canyon-wall and back and down again to the edge of the pool. He scrambled to his feet and favored the side-hill with a second survey.

The man lay down at the edge of the pool and took long, deep drinks of its water. “Tastes good to me,” he murmured, lifting his head and looking across the pool at the hill beside it, while he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. The hill caught his eye. Still lying on his stomach, he studied the hill formation carefully. It was a trained eye that moved up the slope to the crumbling canyon wall and then back down to the edge of the pool. He scrambled to his feet and gave the hill another look.

“Looks good to me,” he concluded, picking up his pick and shovel and gold-pan.

“Looks good to me,” he said, picking up his pick, shovel, and gold pan.

He crossed the stream below the pool, stepping agilely from stone to stone. Where the sidehill touched the water he dug up a shovelful of dirt and put it into the gold-pan. He squatted down, holding the pan in his two hands, and partly immersing it in the stream. Then he imparted to the pan a deft circular motion that sent the water sluicing in and out through the dirt and gravel. The larger and the lighter particles worked to the surface, and these, by a skilful dipping movement of the pan, he spilled out and over the edge. Occasionally, to expedite matters, he rested the pan and with his fingers raked out the large pebbles and pieces of rock.

He crossed the stream below the pool, stepping nimbly from stone to stone. Where the hillside met the water, he scooped up a shovelful of dirt and put it into the gold pan. He squatted down, holding the pan with both hands and partially immersing it in the stream. Then he gave the pan a quick circular motion that sent the water swirling in and out through the dirt and gravel. The larger and lighter particles floated to the top, and with a skillful dipping motion of the pan, he tipped those out over the edge. Occasionally, to speed things up, he set the pan down and used his fingers to rake out the big pebbles and chunks of rock.

The contents of the pan diminished rapidly until only fine dirt and the smallest bits of gravel remained. At this stage he began to work very deliberately and carefully. It was fine washing, and he washed fine and finer, with a keen scrutiny and delicate and fastidious touch. At last the pan seemed empty of everything but water; but with a quick semicircular flirt that sent the water flying over the shallow rim into the stream, he disclosed a layer of black sand on the bottom of the pan. So thin was this layer that it was like a streak of paint. He examined it closely. In the midst of it was a tiny golden speck. He dribbled a little water in over the depressed edge of the pan. With a quick flirt he sent the water sluicing across the bottom, turning the grains of black sand over and over. A second tiny golden speck rewarded his effort.

The contents of the pan quickly shrank until only fine dirt and tiny bits of gravel were left. At this point, he began to work very deliberately and carefully. It was fine washing, and he washed more and more carefully, with keen attention and a delicate touch. Finally, the pan seemed to hold nothing but water; but with a quick flick that sent the water splashing over the shallow rim into the stream, he revealed a layer of black sand at the bottom of the pan. This layer was so thin that it looked like a streak of paint. He examined it closely. In the middle was a tiny golden speck. He poured a little water over the lowered edge of the pan. With another quick flick, he sent the water rushing across the bottom, turning the grains of black sand over and over. A second tiny golden speck rewarded his efforts.

The washing had now become very fine—fine beyond all need of ordinary placer-mining. He worked the black sand, a small portion at a time, up the shallow rim of the pan. Each small portion he examined sharply, so that his eyes saw every grain of it before he allowed it to slide over the edge and away. Jealously, bit by bit, he let the black sand slip away. A golden speck, no larger than a pin-point, appeared on the rim, and by his manipulation of the riveter it returned to the bottom of the pan. And in such fashion another speck was disclosed, and another. Great was his care of them. Like a shepherd he herded his flock of golden specks so that not one should be lost. At last, of the pan of dirt nothing remained but his golden herd. He counted it, and then, after all his labor, sent it flying out of the pan with one final swirl of water.

The washing had now become very fine—fine beyond any need for regular placer-mining. He worked the black sand, a small section at a time, up the shallow edge of the pan. He examined each small section closely, making sure he saw every grain before he let it slide over the edge and away. Carefully, bit by bit, he allowed the black sand to slip away. A speck of gold, no bigger than a pin-point, appeared on the edge, and with a flick of his wrist, he sent it back to the bottom of the pan. In this way, another speck was revealed, and then another. He was extremely careful with them. Like a shepherd, he gathered his flock of golden specks to ensure none would be lost. Finally, from the pan of dirt, nothing remained but his golden collection. He counted it, and then, after all his hard work, sent it flying out of the pan with one last swirl of water.

But his blue eyes were shining with desire as he rose to his feet. “Seven,” he muttered aloud, asserting the sum of the specks for which he had toiled so hard and which he had so wantonly thrown away. “Seven,” he repeated, with the emphasis of one trying to impress a number on his memory.

But his blue eyes were glowing with desire as he stood up. “Seven,” he whispered, confirming the total of the specks he had worked so hard for and had carelessly wasted. “Seven,” he repeated, trying to remember the number.

He stood still a long while, surveying the hill-side. In his eyes was a curiosity, new-aroused and burning. There was an exultance about his bearing and a keenness like that of a hunting animal catching the fresh scent of game.

He stood still for a long time, looking over the hillside. In his eyes was a curiosity that had just been sparked and was intense. There was a joy in his posture and a sharpness like that of a hunting animal picking up the fresh scent of its prey.

He moved down the stream a few steps and took a second panful of dirt.

He walked down the stream a bit and scooped up another panful of dirt.

Again came the careful washing, the jealous herding of the golden specks, and the wantonness with which he sent them flying into the stream when he had counted their number.

Again came the careful washing, the jealous herding of the golden specks, and the reckless way he sent them flying into the stream after he had counted them.

“Five,” he muttered, and repeated, “five.”

“Five,” he murmured, and said again, “five.”

He could not forbear another survey of the hill before filling the pan farther down the stream. His golden herds diminished. “Four, three, two, two, one,” were his memory-tabulations as he moved down the stream. When but one speck of gold rewarded his washing, he stopped and built a fire of dry twigs. Into this he thrust the gold-pan and burned it till it was blue-black. He held up the pan and examined it critically. Then he nodded approbation. Against such a color-background he could defy the tiniest yellow speck to elude him.

He couldn’t resist taking another look at the hill before moving further down the stream to fill the pan. His golden haul had shrunk. “Four, three, two, two, one,” he counted in his mind as he walked downstream. When he found just one speck of gold, he stopped and built a fire using dry twigs. He put the gold pan into the fire and burned it until it turned blue-black. He lifted the pan and examined it closely. Then he nodded in approval. With that color as a background, he knew he could catch even the smallest yellow speck.

Still moving down the stream, he panned again. A single speck was his reward. A third pan contained no gold at all. Not satisfied with this, he panned three times again, taking his shovels of dirt within a foot of one another. Each pan proved empty of gold, and the fact, instead of discouraging him, seemed to give him satisfaction. His elation increased with each barren washing, until he arose, exclaiming jubilantly:

Still moving down the stream, he panned again. A single speck was his reward. A third pan had no gold at all. Not happy with this, he panned three more times, scooping dirt within a foot of one another. Each pan came up empty of gold, and instead of discouraging him, this seemed to make him feel better. His excitement grew with each empty wash until he got up, exclaiming joyfully:

“If it ain’t the real thing, may God knock off my head with sour apples!”

“If it’s not the real deal, may God knock my head off with sour apples!”

Returning to where he had started operations, he began to pan up the stream. At first his golden herds increased—increased prodigiously. “Fourteen, eighteen, twenty-one, twenty-six,” ran his memory tabulations. Just above the pool he struck his richest pan—thirty-five colors.

Returning to where he had started, he began to pan up the stream. At first, his gold collections grew—grew impressively. “Fourteen, eighteen, twenty-one, twenty-six,” he mentally counted. Just above the pool, he found his richest pan—thirty-five colors.

“Almost enough to save,” he remarked regretfully as he allowed the water to sweep them away.

“Almost enough to save,” he said with a touch of regret as he let the water carry them away.

The sun climbed to the top of the sky. The man worked on. Pan by pan, he went up the stream, the tally of results steadily decreasing.

The sun rose high in the sky. The man kept working. Pan by pan, he moved up the stream, the count of results gradually getting smaller.

“It’s just booful, the way it peters out,” he exulted when a shovelful of dirt contained no more than a single speck of gold.

“It’s just beautiful, the way it fades away,” he exclaimed when a shovelful of dirt had nothing more than a single speck of gold.

And when no specks at all were found in several pans, he straightened up and favored the hillside with a confident glance.

And when they didn’t find any specks at all in several pans, he straightened up and gave the hillside a confident look.

“Ah, ha! Mr. Pocket!” he cried out, as though to an auditor hidden somewhere above him beneath the surface of the slope. “Ah, ha! Mr. Pocket! I’m a-comin’, I’m a-comin’, an’ I’m shorely gwine to get yer! You heah me, Mr. Pocket? I’m gwine to get yer as shore as punkins ain’t cauliflowers!”

“Ah, ha! Mr. Pocket!” he shouted, as if addressing an audience somewhere above him on the slope. “Ah, ha! Mr. Pocket! I’m coming, I’m coming, and I’m definitely going to get you! You hear me, Mr. Pocket? I’m going to get you as sure as pumpkins aren’t cauliflowers!”

He turned and flung a measuring glance at the sun poised above him in the azure of the cloudless sky. Then he went down the canyon, following the line of shovel-holes he had made in filling the pans. He crossed the stream below the pool and disappeared through the green screen. There was little opportunity for the spirit of the place to return with its quietude and repose, for the man’s voice, raised in ragtime song, still dominated the canyon with possession.

He turned and took a quick look at the sun shining above him in the clear blue sky. Then he went down the canyon, following the line of shovel holes he had made while filling the pans. He crossed the stream below the pool and disappeared into the greenery. There wasn’t much chance for the peaceful spirit of the place to come back, because the man’s voice, raised in a ragtime song, still filled the canyon with its presence.

After a time, with a greater clashing of steel-shod feet on rock, he returned. The green screen was tremendously agitated. It surged back and forth in the throes of a struggle. There was a loud grating and clanging of metal. The man’s voice leaped to a higher pitch and was sharp with imperativeness. A large body plunged and panted. There was a snapping and ripping and rending, and amid a shower of falling leaves a horse burst through the screen. On its back was a pack, and from this trailed broken vines and torn creepers. The animal gazed with astonished eyes at the scene into which it had been precipitated, then dropped its head to the grass and began contentedly to graze. A second horse scrambled into view, slipping once on the mossy rocks and regaining equilibrium when its hoofs sank into the yielding surface of the meadow. It was riderless, though on its back was a high-horned Mexican saddle, scarred and discolored by long usage.

After a while, with the sound of steel-shod feet clashing against rock, he returned. The green screen was extremely agitated, moving back and forth as if in a struggle. There was a loud grating and clanging of metal. The man’s voice rose to a higher pitch and sounded urgent. A large figure plunged and gasped for breath. There was a snapping, ripping, and tearing noise, and amidst a shower of falling leaves, a horse burst through the screen. It had a pack on its back, from which broken vines and torn creepers trailed. The animal looked around in surprise at the scene it had entered, then lowered its head to the grass and began to graze happily. A second horse appeared, slipping briefly on the mossy rocks before regaining its balance as its hooves sank into the soft meadow. This one was riderless, but it carried a high-horned Mexican saddle that was scarred and faded from years of use.

The man brought up the rear. He threw off pack and saddle, with an eye to camp location, and gave the animals their freedom to graze. He unpacked his food and got out frying-pan and coffee-pot. He gathered an armful of dry wood, and with a few stones made a place for his fire.

The man was last in line. He dumped his pack and saddle, looking for a good spot to camp, and let the animals roam and graze. He unpacked his food and pulled out the frying pan and coffee pot. He collected a bundle of dry wood and used some stones to create a spot for his fire.

“My!” he said, “but I’ve got an appetite. I could scoff iron-filings an’ horseshoe nails an’ thank you kindly, ma’am, for a second helpin’.”

“Wow!” he said, “I’ve really got an appetite. I could eat iron filings and horseshoe nails and thank you very much, ma’am, for a second helping.”

He straightened up, and, while he reached for matches in the pocket of his overalls, his eyes travelled across the pool to the side-hill. His fingers had clutched the match-box, but they relaxed their hold and the hand came out empty. The man wavered perceptibly. He looked at his preparations for cooking and he looked at the hill.

He straightened up, and as he reached for matches in his overalls pocket, his eyes scanned the pool over to the hillside. His fingers had a grip on the matchbox, but they loosened, and his hand came out empty. The man hesitated slightly. He glanced at his cooking setup and then at the hill.

“Guess I’ll take another whack at her,” he concluded, starting to cross the stream.

“Guess I’ll give it another shot,” he said, starting to cross the stream.

“They ain’t no sense in it, I know,” he mumbled apologetically. “But keepin’ grub back an hour ain’t goin’ to hurt none, I reckon.”

“They don’t make any sense, I know,” he mumbled apologetically. “But keeping food back an hour isn’t going to hurt anything, I guess.”

A few feet back from his first line of test-pans he started a second line. The sun dropped down the western sky, the shadows lengthened, but the man worked on. He began a third line of test-pans. He was cross-cutting the hillside, line by line, as he ascended. The centre of each line produced the richest pans, while the ends came where no colors showed in the pan. And as he ascended the hillside the lines grew perceptibly shorter. The regularity with which their length diminished served to indicate that somewhere up the slope the last line would be so short as to have scarcely length at all, and that beyond could come only a point. The design was growing into an inverted “V.” The converging sides of this “V” marked the boundaries of the gold-bearing dirt.

A few feet back from his first line of test-pans, he started a second line. The sun sank in the western sky, and the shadows grew longer, but the man kept working. He began a third line of test-pans. He was cross-cutting the hillside, line by line, as he climbed higher. The center of each line produced the richest pans, while the ends showed no colors at all. As he climbed the hillside, the lines noticeably grew shorter. The regular way their length decreased indicated that somewhere up the slope, the last line would be so short it would barely exist, and beyond that would just be a point. The pattern was forming into an inverted “V.” The converging sides of this “V” marked the edges of the gold-bearing soil.

The apex of the “V” was evidently the man’s goal. Often he ran his eye along the converging sides and on up the hill, trying to divine the apex, the point where the gold-bearing dirt must cease. Here resided “Mr. Pocket”—for so the man familiarly addressed the imaginary point above him on the slope, crying out:

The peak of the “V” was clearly the man's objective. He often scanned the sloping sides and up the hill, attempting to figure out where the peak was, the spot where the gold-filled dirt would stop. This is where “Mr. Pocket” lived—because that’s how the man casually referred to the imaginary point above him on the slope, calling out:

“Come down out o’ that, Mr. Pocket! Be right smart an’ agreeable, an’ come down!”

“Come down from there, Mr. Pocket! Be quick and cooperative, and come down!”

“All right,” he would add later, in a voice resigned to determination. “All right, Mr. Pocket. It’s plain to me I got to come right up an’ snatch you out bald-headed. An’ I’ll do it! I’ll do it!” he would threaten still later.

“All right,” he would add later, in a voice that accepted his resolve. “All right, Mr. Pocket. It’s clear to me I’ve got to come right up and drag you out without a second thought. And I’ll do it! I’ll do it!” he would threaten again later.

Each pan he carried down to the water to wash, and as he went higher up the hill the pans grew richer, until he began to save the gold in an empty baking-powder can which he carried carelessly in his hip-pocket. So engrossed was he in his toil that he did not notice the long twilight of oncoming night. It was not until he tried vainly to see the gold colors in the bottom of the pan that he realized the passage of time. He straightened up abruptly. An expression of whimsical wonderment and awe overspread his face as he drawled:

Each pan he took down to the water to wash, and as he moved higher up the hill, the pans became more valuable, until he started saving the gold in an empty baking powder can that he casually carried in his hip pocket. So absorbed was he in his work that he didn’t notice the long twilight of the approaching night. It was only when he struggled to see the golden colors at the bottom of the pan that he recognized how much time had passed. He straightened up suddenly. A look of whimsical wonder and amazement spread across his face as he drawled:

“Gosh darn my buttons! if I didn’t plumb forget dinner!”

“Gosh darn it! I totally forgot about dinner!”

He stumbled across the stream in the darkness and lighted his long-delayed fire. Flapjacks and bacon and warmed-over beans constituted his supper. Then he smoked a pipe by the smouldering coals, listening to the night noises and watching the moonlight stream through the canyon. After that he unrolled his bed, took off his heavy shoes, and pulled the blankets up to his chin. His face showed white in the moonlight, like the face of a corpse. But it was a corpse that knew its resurrection, for the man rose suddenly on one elbow and gazed across at his hillside.

He tripped over the stream in the dark and finally lit his long-overdue fire. His dinner was flapjacks, bacon, and reheated beans. After that, he smoked a pipe beside the glowing coals, listening to the sounds of the night and watching the moonlight spill through the canyon. Then he spread out his bedding, took off his heavy shoes, and pulled the blankets up to his chin. His face appeared pale in the moonlight, like a corpse. But it was a corpse that knew it would come back to life, as the man suddenly propped himself up on one elbow and stared across at his hillside.

“Good night, Mr. Pocket,” he called sleepily. “Good night.”

“Good night, Mr. Pocket,” he said sleepily. “Good night.”

He slept through the early gray of morning until the direct rays of the sun smote his closed eyelids, when he awoke with a start and looked about him until he had established the continuity of his existence and identified his present self with the days previously lived.

He slept through the early gray of morning until the direct rays of the sun hit his closed eyelids, waking him up with a jolt. He looked around until he connected the dots of his existence and recognized his current self with the days he had lived before.

To dress, he had merely to buckle on his shoes. He glanced at his fireplace and at his hillside, wavered, but fought down the temptation and started the fire.

To get ready, he just needed to buckle his shoes. He looked at his fireplace and his hillside, hesitated, but pushed down the temptation and started the fire.

“Keep yer shirt on, Bill; keep yer shirt on,” he admonished himself. “What’s the good of rushin’? No use in gettin’ all het up an’ sweaty. Mr. Pocket’ll wait for you. He ain’t a-runnin’ away before you can get yer breakfast. Now, what you want, Bill, is something fresh in yer bill o’ fare. So it’s up to you to go an’ get it.”

“Keep your shirt on, Bill; keep your shirt on,” he told himself. “What’s the point of rushing? No use getting all worked up and sweaty. Mr. Pocket will wait for you. He’s not running away before you can have your breakfast. Now, what you need, Bill, is something fresh on your menu. So it’s up to you to go and get it.”

He cut a short pole at the water’s edge and drew from one of his pockets a bit of line and a draggled fly that had once been a royal coachman.

He grabbed a short stick at the edge of the water and pulled out a piece of fishing line and a tattered fly that had once been a royal coachman from one of his pockets.

“Mebbe they’ll bite in the early morning,” he muttered, as he made his first cast into the pool. And a moment later he was gleefully crying: “What’d I tell you, eh? What’d I tell you?”

“Maybe they'll bite in the early morning,” he murmured as he made his first cast into the pool. And a moment later, he was joyfully shouting, “What did I tell you, huh? What did I tell you?”

He had no reel, nor any inclination to waste time, and by main strength, and swiftly, he drew out of the water a flashing ten-inch trout. Three more, caught in rapid succession, furnished his breakfast. When he came to the stepping-stones on his way to his hillside, he was struck by a sudden thought, and paused.

He didn’t have a fishing reel or any desire to waste time, so with sheer strength, he quickly pulled a shiny ten-inch trout out of the water. Three more, caught in quick succession, provided his breakfast. As he reached the stepping stones on his way to the hillside, a sudden thought struck him, and he stopped.

“I’d just better take a hike down-stream a ways,” he said. “There’s no tellin’ what cuss may be snoopin’ around.”

“I’d better take a walk downstream for a bit,” he said. “You never know what trouble might be lurking around.”

But he crossed over on the stones, and with a “I really oughter take that hike,” the need of the precaution passed out of his mind and he fell to work.

But he stepped across the stones, and with a “I really should take that hike,” the need for caution slipped from his mind, and he started working.

At nightfall he straightened up. The small of his back was stiff from stooping toil, and as he put his hand behind him to soothe the protesting muscles, he said:

At nightfall, he stood up straight. The lower part of his back was stiff from bending over to work, and as he reached behind him to ease the aching muscles, he said:

“Now what d’ye think of that, by damn? I clean forgot my dinner again! If I don’t watch out, I’ll sure be degeneratin’ into a two-meal-a-day crank.”

“Now what do you think of that, damn it? I completely forgot my dinner again! If I don’t keep an eye on it, I’m really going to turn into someone who only eats two meals a day.”

“Pockets is the damnedest things I ever see for makin’ a man absent-minded,” he communed that night, as he crawled into his blankets. Nor did he forget to call up the hillside, “Good night, Mr. Pocket! Good night!”

“Pockets are the weirdest things I’ve ever seen for making a man forgetful,” he said that night as he got into his blankets. He also remembered to shout up the hillside, “Good night, Mr. Pocket! Good night!”

Rising with the sun, and snatching a hasty breakfast, he was early at work. A fever seemed to be growing in him, nor did the increasing richness of the test-pans allay this fever. There was a flush in his cheek other than that made by the heat of the sun, and he was oblivious to fatigue and the passage of time. When he filled a pan with dirt, he ran down the hill to wash it; nor could he forbear running up the hill again, panting and stumbling profanely, to refill the pan.

Waking up with the sun and grabbing a quick breakfast, he got to work early. A feverish excitement was building inside him, and the growing abundance of the test-pans didn’t help calm his restlessness. His cheeks were flushed with more than just the sun’s heat, and he didn’t notice the fatigue or the time passing. When he filled a pan with dirt, he dashed down the hill to wash it; he couldn’t help but run back up the hill again, out of breath and stumbling, to fill the pan again.

He was now a hundred yards from the water, and the inverted “V” was assuming definite proportions. The width of the pay-dirt steadily decreased, and the man extended in his mind’s eye the sides of the “V” to their meeting-place far up the hill. This was his goal, the apex of the “V,” and he panned many times to locate it.

He was now a hundred yards from the water, and the inverted “V” was taking shape. The width of the pay-dirt steadily narrowed, and the man envisioned in his mind the sides of the “V” meeting up the hill. This was his goal, the top of the “V,” and he panned several times to find it.

“Just about two yards above that manzanita bush an’ a yard to the right,” he finally concluded.

“About two yards above that manzanita bush and a yard to the right,” he finally concluded.

Then the temptation seized him. “As plain as the nose on your face,” he said, as he abandoned his laborious cross-cutting and climbed to the indicated apex. He filled a pan and carried it down the hill to wash. It contained no trace of gold. He dug deep, and he dug shallow, filling and washing a dozen pans, and was unrewarded even by the tiniest golden speck. He was enraged at having yielded to the temptation, and cursed himself blasphemously and pridelessly. Then he went down the hill and took up the cross-cutting.

Then he was overwhelmed by temptation. “As clear as day,” he said, abandoning his exhausting cross-cutting and climbing to the top he was directed to. He filled a pan and carried it down the hill to wash. It had no sign of gold. He dug deep and shallow, filling and washing a dozen pans, but he found not even the smallest golden speck. He was furious for giving in to the temptation and cursed himself harshly and without pride. Then he went back down the hill and resumed the cross-cutting.

“Slow an’ certain, Bill; slow an’ certain,” he crooned. “Short-cuts to fortune ain’t in your line, an’ it’s about time you know it. Get wise, Bill; get wise. Slow an’ certain’s the only hand you can play; so go to it, an’ keep to it, too.”

“Slow and steady, Bill; slow and steady,” he said softly. “Taking shortcuts to wealth isn't your style, and it's time you realize that. Wake up, Bill; wake up. Slow and steady is the only way you can go; so stick with it, and don’t stray.”

As the cross-cuts decreased, showing that the sides of the “V” were converging, the depth of the “V” increased. The gold-trace was dipping into the hill. It was only at thirty inches beneath the surface that he could get colors in his pan. The dirt he found at twenty-five inches from the surface, and at thirty-five inches, yielded barren pans. At the base of the “V,” by the water’s edge, he had found the gold colors at the grass roots. The higher he went up the hill, the deeper the gold dipped.

As the cross-cuts got narrower, indicating that the sides of the "V" were coming together, the depth of the "V" increased. The gold trace was sinking into the hill. He could only find colors in his pan at thirty inches below the surface. The dirt he dug up at twenty-five inches and at thirty-five inches produced empty pans. At the bottom of the "V," by the water's edge, he discovered the gold colors at the grass roots. The further up the hill he went, the deeper the gold went.

To dig a hole three feet deep in order to get one test-pan was a task of no mean magnitude; while between the man and the apex intervened an untold number of such holes to be. “An’ there’s no tellin’ how much deeper it’ll pitch,” he sighed, in a moment’s pause, while his fingers soothed his aching back.

To dig a hole three feet deep just to get one test-pan was a pretty big job; and between the guy and the top, there were countless more holes to dig. “And there’s no telling how much deeper it’ll go,” he sighed, taking a moment to rest while he rubbed his aching back.

Feverish with desire, with aching back and stiffening muscles, with pick and shovel gouging and mauling the soft brown earth, the man toiled up the hill. Before him was the smooth slope, spangled with flowers and made sweet with their breath. Behind him was devastation. It looked like some terrible eruption breaking out on the smooth skin of the hill. His slow progress was like that of a slug, befouling beauty with a monstrous trail.

Feverish with desire, with a sore back and stiff muscles, with a pick and shovel digging into the soft brown earth, the man worked his way up the hill. In front of him was the smooth slope, dotted with flowers that filled the air with their sweet scent. Behind him was destruction. It looked like a horrible eruption marring the smooth surface of the hill. His slow progress was like that of a slug, ruining the beauty with a monstrous trail.

Though the dipping gold-trace increased the man’s work, he found consolation in the increasing richness of the pans. Twenty cents, thirty cents, fifty cents, sixty cents, were the values of the gold found in the pans, and at nightfall he washed his banner pan, which gave him a dollar’s worth of gold-dust from a shovelful of dirt.

Though the gold flakes added to the man's workload, he took comfort in the growing wealth of the pans. Twenty cents, thirty cents, fifty cents, sixty cents were the amounts of gold discovered in the pans, and by nighttime, he cleaned his large pan, which yielded a dollar's worth of gold dust from just one shovelful of dirt.

“I’ll just bet it’s my luck to have some inquisitive cuss come buttin’ in here on my pasture,” he mumbled sleepily that night as he pulled the blankets up to his chin.

“I'll bet it's my luck to have some nosy person come barging in here on my land,” he mumbled sleepily that night as he pulled the blankets up to his chin.

Suddenly he sat upright. “Bill!” he called sharply. “Now, listen to me, Bill; d’ye hear! It’s up to you, to-morrow mornin’, to mosey round an’ see what you can see. Understand? To-morrow morning, an’ don’t you forget it!”

Suddenly he sat up straight. “Bill!” he called out sharply. “Now, listen to me, Bill; do you hear me? It's your job tomorrow morning to go around and see what you can find out. Got it? Tomorrow morning, and don't forget it!”

He yawned and glanced across at his side-hill. “Good night, Mr. Pocket,” he called.

He yawned and looked over at his hill. “Good night, Mr. Pocket,” he called.

In the morning he stole a march on the sun, for he had finished breakfast when its first rays caught him, and he was climbing the wall of the canyon where it crumbled away and gave footing. From the outlook at the top he found himself in the midst of loneliness. As far as he could see, chain after chain of mountains heaved themselves into his vision. To the east his eyes, leaping the miles between range and range and between many ranges, brought up at last against the white-peaked Sierras—the main crest, where the backbone of the Western world reared itself against the sky. To the north and south he could see more distinctly the cross-systems that broke through the main trend of the sea of mountains. To the west the ranges fell away, one behind the other, diminishing and fading into the gentle foothills that, in turn, descended into the great valley which he could not see.

In the morning, he got a head start on the sun because he had finished breakfast just as its first rays reached him. He was climbing the wall of the canyon where it crumbled away, providing a place to stand. From the viewpoint at the top, he discovered true solitude. As far as he could see, chains of mountains unfolded before him. To the east, his gaze leaped across the miles between ranges until he finally spotted the snow-capped Sierras—the main ridge where the backbone of the Western world rose against the sky. To the north and south, he could see more clearly the intersecting mountain ranges that broke the primary line of the mountainous sea. To the west, the ranges receded one after the other, getting smaller and fading into the gentle foothills that, in turn, led down into the vast valley he couldn’t see.

And in all that mighty sweep of earth he saw no sign of man nor of the handiwork of man—save only the torn bosom of the hillside at his feet. The man looked long and carefully. Once, far down his own canyon, he thought he saw in the air a faint hint of smoke. He looked again and decided that it was the purple haze of the hills made dark by a convolution of the canyon wall at its back.

And in that vast expanse of land, he saw no sign of people or anything made by them—except for the scarred hillside at his feet. The man observed intently for a long time. Once, far down his own canyon, he thought he spotted a faint wisp of smoke in the air. He looked again and concluded that it was just the purple haze of the hills, darkened by the bends of the canyon wall behind it.

“Hey, you, Mr. Pocket!” he called down into the canyon. “Stand out from under! I’m a-comin’, Mr. Pocket! I’m a-comin’!”

“Hey, you, Mr. Pocket!” he shouted down into the canyon. “Come out from there! I’m on my way, Mr. Pocket! I’m on my way!”

The heavy brogans on the man’s feet made him appear clumsy-footed, but he swung down from the giddy height as lightly and airily as a mountain goat. A rock, turning under his foot on the edge of the precipice, did not disconcert him. He seemed to know the precise time required for the turn to culminate in disaster, and in the meantime he utilized the false footing itself for the momentary earth-contact necessary to carry him on into safety. Where the earth sloped so steeply that it was impossible to stand for a second upright, the man did not hesitate. His foot pressed the impossible surface for but a fraction of the fatal second and gave him the bound that carried him onward. Again, where even the fraction of a second’s footing was out of the question, he would swing his body past by a moment’s hand-grip on a jutting knob of rock, a crevice, or a precariously rooted shrub. At last, with a wild leap and yell, he exchanged the face of the wall for an earth-slide and finished the descent in the midst of several tons of sliding earth and gravel.

The heavy boots on the man’s feet made him look clumsy, but he jumped down from the high spot as gracefully as a mountain goat. A rock shifting under his foot on the edge of the cliff didn’t throw him off balance. He seemed to know exactly how long he could teeter before disaster struck, and in the meantime, he used the unstable footing just long enough to keep moving toward safety. Where the ground sloped so steeply that standing upright was impossible, the man didn’t hesitate. His foot pressed against the treacherous surface for just a split second and gave him the push he needed to carry on. Again, where even a fraction of a second’s grip was impossible, he would swing past by quickly grabbing onto a jutting rock, a crevice, or a bush with shallow roots. Finally, with a wild leap and a yell, he traded the rock face for a slope of earth and finished his descent among tons of sliding dirt and gravel.

His first pan of the morning washed out over two dollars in coarse gold. It was from the centre of the “V.” To either side the diminution in the values of the pans was swift. His lines of crosscutting holes were growing very short. The converging sides of the inverted “V” were only a few yards apart. Their meeting-point was only a few yards above him. But the pay-streak was dipping deeper and deeper into the earth. By early afternoon he was sinking the test-holes five feet before the pans could show the gold-trace.

His first pan of the morning yielded over two dollars in coarse gold. It came from the center of the "V." On either side, the values from the pans dropped quickly. His lines of crosscutting holes were getting really short. The converging sides of the inverted "V" were only a few yards apart. Their meeting point was just a few yards above him. But the pay streak was sinking deeper into the earth. By early afternoon, he was digging the test holes five feet deep before the pans could show any gold trace.

For that matter, the gold-trace had become something more than a trace; it was a placer mine in itself, and the man resolved to come back after he had found the pocket and work over the ground. But the increasing richness of the pans began to worry him. By late afternoon the worth of the pans had grown to three and four dollars. The man scratched his head perplexedly and looked a few feet up the hill at the manzanita bush that marked approximately the apex of the “V.” He nodded his head and said oracularly:

For that matter, the gold trace had become more than just a trace; it turned into a placer mine by itself, and the man decided he would return after finding the pocket and work the area. But the increasing value of the pans started to worry him. By late afternoon, the value of the pans had increased to three and four dollars. The man scratched his head in confusion and looked a few feet up the hill at the manzanita bush that marked roughly the peak of the “V.” He nodded his head and said in a wise tone:

“It’s one o’ two things, Bill; one o’ two things. Either Mr. Pocket’s spilled himself all out an’ down the hill, or else Mr. Pocket’s that damned rich you maybe won’t be able to carry him all away with you. And that’d be hell, wouldn’t it, now?” He chuckled at contemplation of so pleasant a dilemma.

“It’s one of two things, Bill; one of two things. Either Mr. Pocket’s spilled everything out and down the hill, or Mr. Pocket’s so damn rich that you might not be able to take him all with you. And that’d be a nightmare, wouldn’t it?” He chuckled at the thought of such a nice dilemma.

Nightfall found him by the edge of the stream his eyes wrestling with the gathering darkness over the washing of a five-dollar pan.

Nightfall found him by the edge of the stream, his eyes struggling with the encroaching darkness as he washed a five-dollar pan.

“Wisht I had an electric light to go on working,” he said.

“Wish I had an electric light to keep working,” he said.

He found sleep difficult that night. Many times he composed himself and closed his eyes for slumber to overtake him; but his blood pounded with too strong desire, and as many times his eyes opened and he murmured wearily, “Wisht it was sun-up.”

He had trouble sleeping that night. He tried to get comfortable and closed his eyes in hopes of falling asleep, but his heart was racing with too much desire, and each time he found himself waking up, he wearily murmured, “I wish it was morning.”

Sleep came to him in the end, but his eyes were open with the first paling of the stars, and the gray of dawn caught him with breakfast finished and climbing the hillside in the direction of the secret abiding-place of Mr. Pocket.

Sleep finally found him, but his eyes were open with the first light of the stars fading, and the gray of dawn caught him having finished breakfast and climbing the hillside toward the hidden resting place of Mr. Pocket.

The first cross-cut the man made, there was space for only three holes, so narrow had become the pay-streak and so close was he to the fountainhead of the golden stream he had been following for four days.

The first cross-cut the man made had room for only three holes; the pay-streak had become so narrow, and he was so close to the source of the golden stream he had been chasing for four days.

“Be ca’m, Bill; be ca’m,” he admonished himself, as he broke ground for the final hole where the sides of the “V” had at last come together in a point.

“Be calm, Bill; be calm,” he reminded himself, as he began digging the final hole where the sides of the “V” had finally met at a point.

“I’ve got the almighty cinch on you, Mr. Pocket, an’ you can’t lose me,” he said many times as he sank the hole deeper and deeper.

“I’ve got you completely, Mr. Pocket, and there’s no way you can shake me off,” he said repeatedly as he dug the hole deeper and deeper.

Four feet, five feet, six feet, he dug his way down into the earth. The digging grew harder. His pick grated on broken rock. He examined the rock. “Rotten quartz,” was his conclusion as, with the shovel, he cleared the bottom of the hole of loose dirt. He attacked the crumbling quartz with the pick, bursting the disintegrating rock asunder with every stroke.

Four feet, five feet, six feet, he dug deeper into the ground. The digging became more difficult. His pick scraped against broken rock. He inspected the rock. “Rotten quartz,” he concluded as he used the shovel to clear the bottom of the hole from loose dirt. He struck the crumbling quartz with the pick, shattering the disintegrating rock with every hit.

He thrust his shovel into the loose mass. His eye caught a gleam of yellow. He dropped the shovel and squatted suddenly on his heels. As a farmer rubs the clinging earth from fresh-dug potatoes, so the man, a piece of rotten quartz held in both hands, rubbed the dirt away.

He drove his shovel into the loose dirt. His eye caught a glint of yellow. He dropped the shovel and squatted down on his heels. Just like a farmer cleans fresh-dug potatoes, the man, holding a piece of rotten quartz in both hands, wiped the dirt away.

“Sufferin’ Sardanopolis!” he cried. “Lumps an’ chunks of it! Lumps an’ chunks of it!”

“Suffering Sardanopolis!” he shouted. “Pieces and bits of it! Pieces and bits of it!”

It was only half rock he held in his hand. The other half was virgin gold. He dropped it into his pan and examined another piece. Little yellow was to be seen, but with his strong fingers he crumbled the rotten quartz away till both hands were filled with glowing yellow. He rubbed the dirt away from fragment after fragment, tossing them into the gold-pan. It was a treasure-hole. So much had the quartz rotted away that there was less of it than there was of gold. Now and again he found a piece to which no rock clung—a piece that was all gold. A chunk, where the pick had laid open the heart of the gold, glittered like a handful of yellow jewels, and he cocked his head at it and slowly turned it around and over to observe the rich play of the light upon it.

It was only half rock he held in his hand. The other half was pure gold. He dropped it into his pan and checked another piece. There wasn't much yellow to see, but with his strong fingers, he crumbled the rotten quartz away until both hands were filled with shining gold. He wiped the dirt off fragment after fragment, tossing them into the gold pan. It was a treasure trove. The quartz had decayed so much that there was less of it than there was of gold. Occasionally, he found a piece that had no rock attached—a piece that was all gold. A chunk, where the pick had opened up the gold inside, sparkled like a handful of yellow jewels, and he tilted his head at it, slowly turning it around and over to see the rich play of light on it.

“Talk about yer Too Much Gold diggin’s!” the man snorted contemptuously. “Why, this diggin’ ‘d make it look like thirty cents. This diggin’ is All Gold. An’ right here an’ now I name this yere canyon ‘All Gold Canyon,’ b’ gosh!”

“Talk about your Too Much Gold digging!” the man snorted in disdain. “This digging would make it seem like thirty cents. This digging is All Gold. And right here and now, I’m naming this canyon ‘All Gold Canyon,’ gosh!”

Still squatting on his heels, he continued examining the fragments and tossing them into the pan. Suddenly there came to him a premonition of danger. It seemed a shadow had fallen upon him. But there was no shadow. His heart had given a great jump up into his throat and was choking him. Then his blood slowly chilled and he felt the sweat of his shirt cold against his flesh.

Still squatting on his heels, he kept looking at the fragments and throwing them into the pan. Suddenly, he felt a sense of danger creeping in. It felt like a shadow had fallen over him. But there was no shadow. His heart raced and seemed to jump into his throat, choking him. Then his blood gradually turned cold, and he could feel the sweat on his shirt chilling against his skin.

He did not spring up nor look around. He did not move. He was considering the nature of the premonition he had received, trying to locate the source of the mysterious force that had warned him, striving to sense the imperative presence of the unseen thing that threatened him. There is an aura of things hostile, made manifest by messengers refined for the senses to know; and this aura he felt, but knew not how he felt it. His was the feeling as when a cloud passes over the sun. It seemed that between him and life had passed something dark and smothering and menacing; a gloom, as it were, that swallowed up life and made for death—his death.

He didn’t jump up or look around. He stayed still. He was thinking about the premonition he had received, trying to figure out the source of the strange force that had warned him, trying to sense the urgent presence of the unseen threat that loomed. There’s a vibe of hostility in the air, expressed through messengers fine-tuned for our senses; and he felt that vibe, even if he didn’t understand how. It felt like when a cloud passes in front of the sun. It seemed that something dark and suffocating and threatening had come between him and life; a shadow, if you will, that swallowed up life and pointed toward death—his death.

Every force of his being impelled him to spring up and confront the unseen danger, but his soul dominated the panic, and he remained squatting on his heels, in his hands a chunk of gold. He did not dare to look around, but he knew by now that there was something behind him and above him. He made believe to be interested in the gold in his hand. He examined it critically, turned it over and over, and rubbed the dirt from it. And all the time he knew that something behind him was looking at the gold over his shoulder.

Every part of him wanted to jump up and face the unseen threat, but he kept his panic in check and stayed crouched on his heels, holding a piece of gold. He didn’t dare to look around, but he sensed that something was behind and above him. He pretended to focus on the gold in his hand. He inspected it closely, flipped it around, and wiped off the dirt. All the while, he knew that something behind him was watching the gold over his shoulder.

Still feigning interest in the chunk of gold in his hand, he listened intently and he heard the breathing of the thing behind him. His eyes searched the ground in front of him for a weapon, but they saw only the uprooted gold, worthless to him now in his extremity. There was his pick, a handy weapon on occasion; but this was not such an occasion. The man realized his predicament. He was in a narrow hole that was seven feet deep. His head did not come to the surface of the ground. He was in a trap.

Still pretending to be interested in the chunk of gold in his hand, he listened carefully and heard the breathing of something behind him. His eyes searched the ground in front of him for a weapon, but all he found was the uprooted gold, now worthless to him in his desperate situation. There was his pick, a useful weapon at times; but this wasn't one of those times. The man understood his predicament. He was in a narrow hole that was seven feet deep. His head didn’t reach the surface of the ground. He was trapped.

He remained squatting on his heels. He was quite cool and collected; but his mind, considering every factor, showed him only his helplessness. He continued rubbing the dirt from the quartz fragments and throwing the gold into the pan. There was nothing else for him to do. Yet he knew that he would have to rise up, sooner or later, and face the danger that breathed at his back.

He stayed squatting on his heels. He was calm and composed, but in his mind, weighing every factor, he only saw his helplessness. He kept rubbing the dirt off the quartz fragments and tossing the gold into the pan. There was nothing else he could do. Still, he knew he would have to stand up sooner or later and confront the danger lurking behind him.

The minutes passed, and with the passage of each minute he knew that by so much he was nearer the time when he must stand up, or else—and his wet shirt went cold against his flesh again at the thought—or else he might receive death as he stooped there over his treasure.

The minutes ticked by, and with each passing minute, he realized he was closer to the moment when he had to get up, or else—and the thought made his damp shirt feel cold against his skin again—or else he could meet his end while he was bent over his treasure.

Still he squatted on his heels, rubbing dirt from gold and debating in just what manner he should rise up. He might rise up with a rush and claw his way out of the hole to meet whatever threatened on the even footing above ground. Or he might rise up slowly and carelessly, and feign casually to discover the thing that breathed at his back. His instinct and every fighting fibre of his body favored the mad, clawing rush to the surface. His intellect, and the craft thereof, favored the slow and cautious meeting with the thing that menaced and which he could not see. And while he debated, a loud, crashing noise burst on his ear. At the same instant he received a stunning blow on the left side of the back, and from the point of impact felt a rush of flame through his flesh. He sprang up in the air, but halfway to his feet collapsed. His body crumpled in like a leaf withered in sudden heat, and he came down, his chest across his pan of gold, his face in the dirt and rock, his legs tangled and twisted because of the restricted space at the bottom of the hole. His legs twitched convulsively several times. His body was shaken as with a mighty ague. There was a slow expansion of the lungs, accompanied by a deep sigh. Then the air was slowly, very slowly, exhaled, and his body as slowly flattened itself down into inertness.

Still, he crouched on his heels, rubbing dirt off the gold and debating how he should get up. He could spring up quickly and fight his way out of the hole to face whatever threatened him on solid ground above. Or he could rise slowly and casually, pretending to nonchalantly discover the thing breathing behind him. His instincts and every fiber of his being urged him to make a wild, desperate leap to the surface. His mind, however, favored a careful and gradual confrontation with the unseen menace. While he deliberated, a loud crashing noise exploded in his ears. At the same moment, he felt a stunning blow to the left side of his back, followed by a wave of pain coursing through him. He leaped into the air, but halfway up, he collapsed. His body crumpled like a leaf caught in sudden heat, landing with his chest on his pan of gold, his face buried in dirt and rock, and his legs tangled and twisted due to the cramped space at the bottom of the hole. His legs twitched convulsively several times. His body shook as if plagued by a violent fever. There was a slow expansion of his lungs, accompanied by a deep sigh. Then the air was exhaled slowly, very slowly, and his body gradually sank into stillness.

Above, revolver in hand, a man was peering down over the edge of the hole. He peered for a long time at the prone and motionless body beneath him. After a while the stranger sat down on the edge of the hole so that he could see into it, and rested the revolver on his knee. Reaching his hand into a pocket, he drew out a wisp of brown paper. Into this he dropped a few crumbs of tobacco. The combination became a cigarette, brown and squat, with the ends turned in. Not once did he take his eyes from the body at the bottom of the hole. He lighted the cigarette and drew its smoke into his lungs with a caressing intake of the breath. He smoked slowly. Once the cigarette went out and he relighted it. And all the while he studied the body beneath him.

Above, a man holding a revolver was looking down over the edge of the hole. He stared for a long time at the still and unmoving body below him. Eventually, the stranger sat down on the edge of the hole so he could see better, resting the revolver on his knee. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of brown paper. He dropped a few crumbs of tobacco onto it. This made a cigarette, short and thick, with the ends tucked in. Not once did he take his eyes off the body at the bottom of the hole. He lit the cigarette and took a deep, satisfying drag. He smoked slowly. At one point, the cigarette went out, and he lit it again. Throughout all this, he kept studying the body beneath him.

In the end he tossed the cigarette stub away and rose to his feet. He moved to the edge of the hole. Spanning it, a hand resting on each edge, and with the revolver still in the right hand, he muscled his body down into the hole. While his feet were yet a yard from the bottom he released his hands and dropped down.

In the end, he threw the cigarette butt away and stood up. He walked to the edge of the hole. With one hand on each side and the revolver still in his right hand, he lowered himself down into the hole. While his feet were still a yard from the bottom, he let go with his hands and dropped down.

At the instant his feet struck bottom he saw the pocket-miner’s arm leap out, and his own legs knew a swift, jerking grip that overthrew him. In the nature of the jump his revolver-hand was above his head. Swiftly as the grip had flashed about his legs, just as swiftly he brought the revolver down. He was still in the air, his fall in process of completion, when he pulled the trigger. The explosion was deafening in the confined space. The smoke filled the hole so that he could see nothing. He struck the bottom on his back, and like a cat’s the pocket-miner’s body was on top of him. Even as the miner’s body passed on top, the stranger crooked in his right arm to fire; and even in that instant the miner, with a quick thrust of elbow, struck his wrist. The muzzle was thrown up and the bullet thudded into the dirt of the side of the hole.

As his feet hit the ground, he saw the pocket-miner's arm shoot out, and his own legs felt a quick, jerking grip that knocked him over. Because of the way he jumped, his hand with the revolver was above his head. Just as fast as that grip had wrapped around his legs, he brought the revolver down. He was still in midair, his fall almost done, when he pulled the trigger. The sound was deafening in the tight space. Smoke filled the hole, blocking his view. He landed on his back, and the pocket-miner's body landed on top of him. Even as the miner's body passed over him, the stranger bent his right arm to fire; in that same moment, the miner quickly jabbed his elbow and hit his wrist. The gun barrel was pushed up, and the bullet slammed into the dirt on the side of the hole.

The next instant the stranger felt the miner’s hand grip his wrist. The struggle was now for the revolver. Each man strove to turn it against the other’s body. The smoke in the hole was clearing. The stranger, lying on his back, was beginning to see dimly. But suddenly he was blinded by a handful of dirt deliberately flung into his eyes by his antagonist. In that moment of shock his grip on the revolver was broken. In the next moment he felt a smashing darkness descend upon his brain, and in the midst of the darkness even the darkness ceased.

The next moment, the stranger felt the miner’s hand grip his wrist. The struggle was now for the revolver. Each man tried to aim it at the other’s body. The smoke in the hole was starting to clear. The stranger, lying on his back, was beginning to see faintly. But then, he was suddenly blinded by a handful of dirt that his opponent threw into his eyes. In that moment of shock, he lost his grip on the revolver. The next instant, he felt a crushing darkness descend upon his mind, and amid that darkness, even the darkness faded away.

But the pocket-miner fired again and again, until the revolver was empty. Then he tossed it from him and, breathing heavily, sat down on the dead man’s legs.

But the pocket miner kept shooting until the revolver was empty. Then he threw it away and, breathing heavily, sat down on the dead man's legs.

The miner was sobbing and struggling for breath. “Measly skunk!” he panted; “a-campin’ on my trail an’ lettin’ me do the work, an’ then shootin’ me in the back!”

The miner was crying and gasping for air. “Worthless skunk!” he gasped; “camping on my trail and making me do all the work, then shooting me in the back!”

He was half crying from anger and exhaustion. He peered at the face of the dead man. It was sprinkled with loose dirt and gravel, and it was difficult to distinguish the features.

He was half crying from anger and exhaustion. He looked at the face of the dead man. It was covered in loose dirt and gravel, making it hard to see the features.

“Never laid eyes on him before,” the miner concluded his scrutiny. “Just a common an’ ordinary thief, damn him! An’ he shot me in the back! He shot me in the back!”

“Never seen him before,” the miner finished his examination. “Just a typical and ordinary thief, damn him! And he shot me in the back! He shot me in the back!”

He opened his shirt and felt himself, front and back, on his left side.

He opened his shirt and checked himself, feeling both the front and back on his left side.

“Went clean through, and no harm done!” he cried jubilantly. “I’ll bet he aimed right all right, but he drew the gun over when he pulled the trigger—the cuss! But I fixed ‘m! Oh, I fixed ‘m!”

“Went straight through, and no damage done!” he shouted excitedly. “I bet he aimed well, but he jerked the gun when he pulled the trigger—the jerk! But I took care of him! Oh, I took care of him!”

His fingers were investigating the bullet-hole in his side, and a shade of regret passed over his face. “It’s goin’ to be stiffer’n hell,” he said. “An’ it’s up to me to get mended an’ get out o’ here.”

His fingers were probing the bullet hole in his side, and a look of regret crossed his face. “It’s going to hurt like hell,” he said. “And it’s up to me to heal and get out of here.”

He crawled out of the hole and went down the hill to his camp. Half an hour later he returned, leading his pack-horse. His open shirt disclosed the rude bandages with which he had dressed his wound. He was slow and awkward with his left-hand movements, but that did not prevent his using the arm.

He crawled out of the hole and went down the hill to his campsite. Half an hour later, he came back, leading his pack horse. His open shirt revealed the rough bandages he had used to dress his wound. He was slow and clumsy with his left hand, but that didn't stop him from using the arm.

The bight of the pack-rope under the dead man’s shoulders enabled him to heave the body out of the hole. Then he set to work gathering up his gold. He worked steadily for several hours, pausing often to rest his stiffening shoulder and to exclaim:

The loop of the rope under the dead man’s shoulders allowed him to pull the body out of the hole. Then he started collecting his gold. He worked steadily for several hours, taking frequent breaks to rest his aching shoulder and to shout:

“He shot me in the back, the measly skunk! He shot me in the back!”

“He shot me in the back, that pathetic lowlife! He shot me in the back!”

When his treasure was quite cleaned up and wrapped securely into a number of blanket-covered parcels, he made an estimate of its value.

When his treasure was all cleaned up and packed securely into several blanket-covered bundles, he figured out how much it was worth.

“Four hundred pounds, or I’m a Hottentot,” he concluded. “Say two hundred in quartz an’ dirt—that leaves two hundred pounds of gold. Bill! Wake up! Two hundred pounds of gold! Forty thousand dollars! An’ it’s yourn—all yourn!”

“Four hundred pounds, or I’m a Hottentot,” he wrapped up. “Say two hundred in quartz and dirt—that leaves two hundred pounds of gold. Bill! Wake up! Two hundred pounds of gold! Forty thousand dollars! And it’s yours—all yours!”

He scratched his head delightedly and his fingers blundered into an unfamiliar groove. They quested along it for several inches. It was a crease through his scalp where the second bullet had ploughed.

He scratched his head happily, and his fingers stumbled upon an unfamiliar groove. They explored it for several inches. It was a dent in his scalp where the second bullet had gone through.

He walked angrily over to the dead man.

He angrily walked over to the dead man.

“You would, would you?” he bullied. “You would, eh? Well, I fixed you good an’ plenty, an’ I’ll give you decent burial, too. That’s more’n you’d have done for me.”

“You would, would you?” he taunted. “You would, huh? Well, I took care of you real good, and I’ll make sure you get a proper burial too. That’s more than you would have done for me.”

He dragged the body to the edge of the hole and toppled it in. It struck the bottom with a dull crash, on its side, the face twisted up to the light. The miner peered down at it.

He pulled the body to the edge of the hole and pushed it in. It hit the bottom with a muffled crash, lying on its side, the face turned up toward the light. The miner looked down at it.

“An’ you shot me in the back!” he said accusingly.

“Text Code,” he said accusingly.

With pick and shovel he filled the hole. Then he loaded the gold on his horse. It was too great a load for the animal, and when he had gained his camp he transferred part of it to his saddle-horse. Even so, he was compelled to abandon a portion of his outfit—pick and shovel and gold-pan, extra food and cooking utensils, and divers odds and ends.

With a pick and shovel, he filled the hole. Then he loaded the gold onto his horse. It was too heavy for the animal, so when he got back to his camp, he transferred some of it to his other horse. Even then, he had to leave some of his gear behind—pick, shovel, gold pan, extra food, cooking tools, and various odds and ends.

The sun was at the zenith when the man forced the horses at the screen of vines and creepers. To climb the huge boulders the animals were compelled to uprear and struggle blindly through the tangled mass of vegetation. Once the saddle-horse fell heavily and the man removed the pack to get the animal on its feet. After it started on its way again the man thrust his head out from among the leaves and peered up at the hillside.

The sun was at its highest when the man pushed the horses toward the wall of vines and creepers. To scale the massive boulders, the animals had to rear up and navigate blindly through the tangled vegetation. At one point, the saddle horse stumbled and fell hard, prompting the man to take off the pack so he could help the animal stand back up. Once it was on its feet again, the man leaned out from the leaves and looked up at the hillside.

“The measly skunk!” he said, and disappeared.

“The pathetic skunk!” he said, and disappeared.

There was a ripping and tearing of vines and boughs. The trees surged back and forth, marking the passage of the animals through the midst of them. There was a clashing of steel-shod hoofs on stone, and now and again an oath or a sharp cry of command. Then the voice of the man was raised in song:—

There was a ripping and tearing of vines and branches. The trees swayed back and forth, signaling the movement of the animals among them. There was a clash of metal-covered hooves on stone, and every now and then, a curse or a sharp command could be heard. Then the man's voice rose in song:—

“Tu’n around an’ tu’n yo’ face Untoe them sweet hills of grace (D’ pow’rs of sin yo’ am scornin’!). Look about an, look aroun’, Fling yo’ sin-pack on d’ groun’ (Yo’ will meet wid d’ Lord in d’ mornin’!).”

The song grew faint and fainter, and through the silence crept back the spirit of the place. The stream once more drowsed and whispered; the hum of the mountain bees rose sleepily. Down through the perfume-weighted air fluttered the snowy fluffs of the cottonwoods. The butterflies drifted in and out among the trees, and over all blazed the quiet sunshine. Only remained the hoof-marks in the meadow and the torn hillside to mark the boisterous trail of the life that had broken the peace of the place and passed on.

The song faded further and further away, and through the silence, the essence of the place returned. The stream lazily flowed and murmured again; the buzz of the mountain bees rose sluggishly. Down through the fragrant air, the fluffy white seeds of the cottonwoods floated. Butterflies danced in and out among the trees, and above it all, the gentle sunshine shone. The only remnants were the hoof prints in the meadow and the scarred hillside, signs of the lively presence that had disturbed the tranquility of the place and moved on.





PLANCHETTE

“It is my right to know,” the girl said.

“It’s my right to know,” the girl said.

Her voice was firm-fibred with determination. There was no hint of pleading in it, yet it was the determination that is reached through a long period of pleading. But in her case it had been pleading, not of speech, but of personality. Her lips had been ever mute, but her face and eyes, and the very attitude of her soul, had been for a long time eloquent with questioning. This the man had known, but he had never answered; and now she was demanding by the spoken word that he answer.

Her voice was strong and full of determination. There was no trace of pleading in it, yet it was the kind of determination that comes after a lot of silent begging. But for her, it wasn't about words; it was about who she was. Her lips had stayed silent, but her face and eyes, along with the very essence of her being, had been questioning for a long time. The man had recognized this but had never responded; now she was insisting with her words that he give her an answer.

“It is my right,” the girl repeated.

“It’s my right,” the girl said again.

“I know it,” he answered, desperately and helplessly.

“I know it,” he replied, feeling both desperate and helpless.

She waited, in the silence which followed, her eyes fixed upon the light that filtered down through the lofty boughs and bathed the great redwood trunks in mellow warmth. This light, subdued and colored, seemed almost a radiation from the trunks themselves, so strongly did they saturate it with their hue. The girl saw without seeing, as she heard, without hearing, the deep gurgling of the stream far below on the canyon bottom.

She waited in the silence that followed, her eyes locked on the light filtering through the tall branches, casting a warm glow on the massive redwood trunks. This light, soft and tinted, seemed almost like it was coming from the trunks themselves, as they infused it with their color. The girl saw without really seeing, just as she heard without fully hearing the deep gurgling of the stream far below in the canyon.

She looked down at the man. “Well?” she asked, with the firmness which feigns belief that obedience will be forthcoming.

She looked down at the man. “Well?” she asked, with a firmness that pretended to believe that he would obey.

She was sitting upright, her back against a fallen tree-trunk, while he lay near to her, on his side, an elbow on the ground and the hand supporting his head.

She was sitting up straight, her back against a fallen tree trunk, while he lay close to her on his side, with his elbow on the ground and his hand supporting his head.

“Dear, dear Lute,” he murmured.

“Dear, dear Lute,” he whispered.

She shivered at the sound of his voice—not from repulsion, but from struggle against the fascination of its caressing gentleness. She had come to know well the lure of the man—the wealth of easement and rest that was promised by every caressing intonation of his voice, by the mere touch of hand on hand or the faint impact of his breath on neck or cheek. The man could not express himself by word nor look nor touch without weaving into the expression, subtly and occultly, the feeling as of a hand that passed and that in passing stroked softly and soothingly. Nor was this all-pervading caress a something that cloyed with too great sweetness; nor was it sickly sentimental; nor was it maudlin with love’s madness. It was vigorous, compelling, masculine. For that matter, it was largely unconscious on the man’s part. He was only dimly aware of it. It was a part of him, the breath of his soul as it were, involuntary and unpremeditated.

She shivered at the sound of his voice—not out of disgust, but from the struggle against the allure of its soothing gentleness. She had come to understand the pull of the man—the promise of ease and comfort that came with every gentle tone of his voice, with the simple touch of hand on hand, or the light brush of his breath against her neck or cheek. He couldn't express himself through words, looks, or touches without subtly weaving in the feeling of a hand that lightly stroked and soothed as it passed. And this all-encompassing caress wasn’t something that overwhelmed with excessive sweetness; it wasn’t sickly sentimental; nor was it overly emotional with love’s madness. It was strong, compelling, masculine. In fact, it was largely unconscious on his part. He was only vaguely aware of it. It was a part of him, almost like the breath of his soul, involuntary and unintentional.

But now, resolved and desperate, she steeled herself against him. He tried to face her, but her gray eyes looked out to him, steadily, from under cool, level brows, and he dropped his head upon her knee. Her hand strayed into his hair softly, and her face melted into solicitude and tenderness. But when he looked up again, her gray eyes were steady, her brows cool and level.

But now, determined and desperate, she braced herself against him. He tried to confront her, but her gray eyes gazed at him steadily from under calm, even brows, and he lowered his head onto her knee. Her hand gently ran through his hair, and her face softened with concern and affection. But when he looked up again, her gray eyes were unwavering, her brows calm and even.

“What more can I tell you?” the man said. He raised his head and met her gaze. “I cannot marry you. I cannot marry any woman. I love you—you know that—better than my own life. I weigh you in the scales against all the dear things of living, and you outweigh everything. I would give everything to possess you, yet I may not. I cannot marry you. I can never marry you.”

“What more can I say?” the man replied. He lifted his head and looked into her eyes. “I can’t marry you. I can’t marry anyone. I love you—you know that—more than my own life. I compare you to all the precious things in life, and you outweigh them all. I would give everything to be with you, but I can’t. I can’t marry you. I can never marry you.”

Her lips were compressed with the effort of control. His head was sinking back to her knee, when she checked him.

Her lips were pressed together with the effort to stay calm. His head was sinking back onto her knee when she stopped him.

“You are already married, Chris?”

"You're already married, Chris?"

“No! no!” he cried vehemently. “I have never been married. I want to marry only you, and I cannot!”

“No! No!” he shouted passionately. “I’ve never been married. I want to marry only you, and I can’t!”

“Then—”

“Then—”

“Don’t!” he interrupted. “Don’t ask me!”

“Don’t!” he interrupted. “Don’t ask me!”

“It is my right to know,” she repeated.

“It’s my right to know,” she repeated.

“I know it,” he again interrupted. “But I cannot tell you.”

“I get it,” he interrupted again. “But I can’t tell you.”

“You have not considered me, Chris,” she went on gently.

“You haven’t thought about me, Chris,” she continued softly.

“I know, I know,” he broke in.

“I know, I know,” he interrupted.

“You cannot have considered me. You do not know what I have to bear from my people because of you.”

“You haven't thought about me at all. You have no idea what I have to deal with from my people because of you.”

“I did not think they felt so very unkindly toward me,” he said bitterly.

“I didn’t think they felt that unkindly toward me,” he said bitterly.

“It is true. They can scarcely tolerate you. They do not show it to you, but they almost hate you. It is I who have had to bear all this. It was not always so, though. They liked you at first as... as I liked you. But that was four years ago. The time passed by—a year, two years; and then they began to turn against you. They are not to be blamed. You spoke no word. They felt that you were destroying my life. It is four years, now, and you have never once mentioned marriage to them. What were they to think? What they have thought, that you were destroying my life.”

“It’s true. They can barely stand you. They don’t show it, but they pretty much hate you. I’m the one who has had to deal with all of this. It wasn’t always this way, though. They liked you at first, just as I did. But that was four years ago. Time went by—a year, two years; and then they started to turn against you. You can’t blame them. You didn’t say a word. They felt like you were ruining my life. It’s been four years now, and you’ve never even brought up marriage to them. What were they supposed to think? What they think is that you’re ruining my life.”

As she talked, she continued to pass her fingers caressingly through his hair, sorrowful for the pain that she was inflicting.

As she spoke, she kept running her fingers gently through his hair, feeling sad about the pain she was causing him.

“They did like you at first. Who can help liking you? You seem to draw affection from all living things, as the trees draw the moisture from the ground. It comes to you as it were your birthright. Aunt Mildred and Uncle Robert thought there was nobody like you. The sun rose and set in you. They thought I was the luckiest girl alive to win the love of a man like you. ‘For it looks very much like it,’ Uncle Robert used to say, wagging his head wickedly at me. Of course they liked you. Aunt Mildred used to sigh, and look across teasingly at Uncle, and say, ‘When I think of Chris, it almost makes me wish I were younger myself.’ And Uncle would answer, ‘I don’t blame you, my dear, not in the least.’ And then the pair of them would beam upon me their congratulations that I had won the love of a man like you.

“They liked you at first. Who wouldn’t like you? You seem to attract affection from all living things, just like trees pull moisture from the ground. It feels like it’s your birthright. Aunt Mildred and Uncle Robert thought no one compared to you. They believed the sun rose and set with you. They thought I was the luckiest girl in the world to earn the love of a man like you. ‘It certainly looks that way,’ Uncle Robert would say, shaking his head teasingly at me. Of course they liked you. Aunt Mildred would sigh and glance playfully at Uncle, saying, ‘When I think of Chris, it almost makes me wish I were younger myself.’ And Uncle would reply, ‘I don’t blame you at all, my dear.’ Then they would both smile at me, congratulating me for winning the love of a man like you.

“And they knew I loved you as well. How could I hide it?—this great, wonderful thing that had entered into my life and swallowed up all my days! For four years, Chris, I have lived only for you. Every moment was yours. Waking, I loved you. Sleeping, I dreamed of you. Every act I have performed was shaped by you, by the thought of you. Even my thoughts were moulded by you, by the invisible presence of you. I had no end, petty or great, that you were not there for me.”

“And they knew I loved you too. How could I hide it?—this amazing, incredible thing that came into my life and took over all my days! For four years, Chris, I have lived only for you. Every moment was yours. When I woke up, I loved you. When I slept, I dreamed of you. Everything I did was influenced by you, by the thought of you. Even my thoughts were shaped by you, by your unseen presence. I had no purpose, big or small, that didn’t involve you.”

“I had no idea of imposing such slavery,” he muttered.

“I had no idea I was putting someone in such bondage,” he muttered.

“You imposed nothing. You always let me have my own way. It was you who were the obedient slave. You did for me without offending me. You forestalled my wishes without the semblance of forestalling them, so natural and inevitable was everything you did for me. I said, without offending me. You were no dancing puppet. You made no fuss. Don’t you see? You did not seem to do things at all. Somehow they were always there, just done, as a matter of course.

“You didn't impose anything. You always let me have my way. It was you who were the obedient one. You did things for me without upsetting me. You anticipated my wishes without making it obvious, so natural and inevitable was everything you did for me. I said, without upsetting me. You weren't a puppet. You didn't make a big deal out of it. Don't you see? It didn't seem like you were doing things at all. Somehow, they were always just done, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.”

“The slavery was love’s slavery. It was just my love for you that made you swallow up all my days. You did not force yourself into my thoughts. You crept in, always, and you were there always—how much, you will never know.

“The slavery was love’s slavery. It was just my love for you that made you take over all my days. You didn’t force yourself into my thoughts. You crept in, all the time, and you were always there—how much, you’ll never know.

“But as time went by, Aunt Mildred and Uncle grew to dislike you. They grew afraid. What was to become of me? You were destroying my life. My music? You know how my dream of it has dimmed away. That spring, when I first met you—I was twenty, and I was about to start for Germany. I was going to study hard. That was four years ago, and I am still here in California.

“But as time passed, Aunt Mildred and Uncle started to dislike you. They became scared. What was going to happen to me? You were ruining my life. My music? You know how my dream of it has faded. That spring, when I first met you—I was twenty, and I was about to head to Germany. I was ready to study hard. That was four years ago, and I'm still here in California.

“I had other lovers. You drove them away—No! no! I don’t mean that. It was I that drove them away. What did I care for lovers, for anything, when you were near? But as I said, Aunt Mildred and Uncle grew afraid. There has been talk—friends, busybodies, and all the rest. The time went by. You did not speak. I could only wonder, wonder. I knew you loved me. Much was said against you by Uncle at first, and then by Aunt Mildred. They were father and mother to me, you know. I could not defend you. Yet I was loyal to you. I refused to discuss you. I closed up. There was half-estrangement in my home—Uncle Robert with a face like an undertaker, and Aunt Mildred’s heart breaking. But what could I do, Chris? What could I do?”

“I had other lovers. You drove them away—No! no! I don’t mean that. It was me who drove them away. What did I care about lovers, or anything, when you were around? But like I said, Aunt Mildred and Uncle grew worried. There’s been talk—friends, nosy people, and all that. Time passed. You didn’t say anything. I could only wonder, wonder. I knew you loved me. Uncle said a lot against you at first, and then Aunt Mildred joined in. They were like parents to me, you know. I couldn’t defend you. Still, I was loyal to you. I refused to talk about you. I shut myself off. There was a sort of distance in my home—Uncle Robert with a face like a funeral director, and Aunt Mildred’s heart breaking. But what could I do, Chris? What could I do?”

The man, his head resting on her knee again, groaned, but made no other reply.

The man, his head resting on her knee again, groaned, but didn’t say anything else.

“Aunt Mildred was mother to me, yet I went to her no more with my confidences. My childhood’s book was closed. It was a sweet book, Chris. The tears come into my eyes sometimes when I think of it. But never mind that. Great happiness has been mine as well. I am glad I can talk frankly of my love for you. And the attaining of such frankness has been very sweet. I do love you, Chris. I love you... I cannot tell you how. You are everything to me, and more besides. You remember that Christmas tree of the children?—when we played blindman’s buff? and you caught me by the arm so, with such a clutching of fingers that I cried out with the hurt? I never told you, but the arm was badly bruised. And such sweet I got of it you could never guess. There, black and blue, was the imprint of your fingers—your fingers, Chris, your fingers. It was the touch of you made visible. It was there a week, and I kissed the marks—oh, so often! I hated to see them go; I wanted to rebruise the arm and make them linger. I was jealous of the returning white that drove the bruise away. Somehow,—oh! I cannot explain, but I loved you so!”

“Aunt Mildred was like a mother to me, but I stopped sharing my secrets with her. My childhood book has been closed. It was a sweet book, Chris. Tears fill my eyes sometimes when I think about it. But let’s not dwell on that. I've experienced great happiness too. I’m glad I can talk openly about my love for you. Achieving this honesty has been really sweet. I do love you, Chris. I love you... I can’t even describe how much. You mean everything to me and more. Do you remember that Christmas tree with the kids? When we played blindman’s buff? You grabbed my arm so tightly that I cried out from the pain. I never told you, but my arm was badly bruised. And the sweetness I got from that moment you could never imagine. There, black and blue, was the mark of your fingers—your fingers, Chris, your fingers. It was the visible touch of you. It lasted a week, and I kissed those marks—oh, so often! I hated to see them fade; I wanted to re-injure my arm and keep them around. I was jealous of the returning white that pushed the bruise away. Somehow—oh! I can’t explain it, but I loved you so!”

In the silence that fell, she continued her caressing of his hair, while she idly watched a great gray squirrel, boisterous and hilarious, as it scampered back and forth in a distant vista of the redwoods. A crimson-crested woodpecker, energetically drilling a fallen trunk, caught and transferred her gaze. The man did not lift his head. Rather, he crushed his face closer against her knee, while his heaving shoulders marked the hardness with which he breathed.

In the quiet that settled around them, she kept stroking his hair while she casually watched a lively gray squirrel darting around in the background of the redwoods. A bright red woodpecker, energetically pecking at a fallen tree, attracted her attention. The man didn't raise his head; instead, he pressed his face tighter against her knee, and the tension in his shoulders showed how harshly he was breathing.

“You must tell me, Chris,” the girl said gently. “This mystery—it is killing me. I must know why we cannot be married. Are we always to be this way?—merely lovers, meeting often, it is true, and yet with the long absences between the meetings? Is it all the world holds for you and me, Chris? Are we never to be more to each other? Oh, it is good just to love, I know—you have made me madly happy; but one does get so hungry at times for something more! I want more and more of you, Chris. I want all of you. I want all our days to be together. I want all the companionship, the comradeship, which cannot be ours now, and which will be ours when we are married—” She caught her breath quickly. “But we are never to be married. I forgot. And you must tell me why.”

“You have to tell me, Chris,” the girl said softly. “This mystery—it’s driving me crazy. I need to know why we can’t get married. Are we always going to be like this? Just lovers, meeting often, it’s true, but also facing long absences between our meetings? Is that all we have in this world, Chris? Are we never going to be more to each other? Oh, it’s wonderful just to love, I know—you’ve made me incredibly happy; but sometimes I crave something more! I want more and more of you, Chris. I want all of you. I want every day to be together. I want all the companionship, the friendship, that we can’t have right now, and that we would have when we’re married—” She quickly caught her breath. “But we’re never going to be married. I forgot. And you have to tell me why.”

The man raised his head and looked her in the eyes. It was a way he had with whomever he talked, of looking them in the eyes.

The man lifted his head and made eye contact with her. It was just how he engaged with everyone he spoke to, looking them in the eyes.

“I have considered you, Lute,” he began doggedly. “I did consider you at the very first. I should never have gone on with it. I should have gone away. I knew it. And I considered you in the light of that knowledge, and yet... I did not go away. My God! what was I to do? I loved you. I could not go away. I could not help it. I stayed. I resolved, but I broke my resolves. I was like a drunkard. I was drunk of you. I was weak, I know. I failed. I could not go away. I tried. I went away—you will remember, though you did not know why. You know now. I went away, but I could not remain away. Knowing that we could never marry, I came back to you. I am here, now, with you. Send me away, Lute. I have not the strength to go myself.”

“I’ve thought about you, Lute,” he said stubbornly. “I thought about you from the very beginning. I shouldn’t have continued with this. I should have left. I knew that. And I thought about you with that knowledge, and yet... I didn’t leave. My God! what was I supposed to do? I loved you. I couldn’t leave. I couldn’t help it. I stayed. I made up my mind, but I broke my promises. I was like a drunk. I was intoxicated by you. I know I was weak. I failed. I couldn’t leave. I tried. I left—you remember, even though you didn’t know why. Now you know. I left, but I couldn’t stay away. Knowing that we could never get married, I came back to you. I’m here now, with you. Send me away, Lute. I don’t have the strength to leave on my own.”

“But why should you go away?” she asked. “Besides, I must know why, before I can send you away.”

“But why do you have to leave?” she asked. “Also, I need to know why before I can let you go.”

“Don’t ask me.”

"Don't ask me."

“Tell me,” she said, her voice tenderly imperative.

“Tell me,” she said, her voice gently commanding.

“Don’t, Lute; don’t force me,” the man pleaded, and there was appeal in his eyes and voice.

“Please don’t, Lute; don’t make me do this,” the man begged, with desperation in his eyes and voice.

“But you must tell me,” she insisted. “It is justice you owe me.”

“But you need to tell me,” she urged. “It's the justice you owe me.”

The man wavered. “If I do...” he began. Then he ended with determination, “I should never be able to forgive myself. No, I cannot tell you. Don’t try to compel me, Lute. You would be as sorry as I.”

The man hesitated. “If I do...” he started. Then he finished with resolve, “I would never be able to forgive myself. No, I can’t tell you. Don’t try to pressure me, Lute. You would regret it as much as I would.”

“If there is anything... if there are obstacles... if this mystery does really prevent....” She was speaking slowly, with long pauses, seeking the more delicate ways of speech for the framing of her thought. “Chris, I do love you. I love you as deeply as it is possible for any woman to love, I am sure. If you were to say to me now ‘Come,’ I would go with you. I would follow wherever you led. I would be your page, as in the days of old when ladies went with their knights to far lands. You are my knight, Chris, and you can do no wrong. Your will is my wish. I was once afraid of the censure of the world. Now that you have come into my life I am no longer afraid. I would laugh at the world and its censure for your sake—for my sake too. I would laugh, for I should have you, and you are more to me than the good will and approval of the world. If you say ‘Come,’ I will—”

“If there’s anything... if there are obstacles... if this mystery really stops....” She was speaking slowly, with long pauses, searching for more subtle ways to express her thoughts. “Chris, I really love you. I love you as deeply as any woman can. I’m sure of it. If you were to tell me ‘Come,’ I would go with you. I would follow you anywhere. I would be your page, like in the old days when ladies traveled with their knights to distant lands. You are my knight, Chris, and you can do no wrong. Your desires are my wishes. I used to be scared of what the world would think. But now that you’re in my life, I’m not afraid anymore. I would laugh at the world and its judgments for your sake—for my sake too. I would laugh because I would have you, and you mean more to me than anyone's approval. If you say ‘Come,’ I will—”

“Don’t! Don’t!” he cried. “It is impossible! Marriage or not, I cannot even say ‘Come.’ I dare not. I’ll show you. I’ll tell you.”

“Don’t! Don’t!” he shouted. “It’s impossible! Marriage or not, I can’t even say ‘Come.’ I’m too afraid. I’ll show you. I’ll tell you.”

He sat up beside her, the action stamped with resolve. He took her hand in his and held it closely. His lips moved to the verge of speech. The mystery trembled for utterance. The air was palpitant with its presence. As if it were an irrevocable decree, the girl steeled herself to hear. But the man paused, gazing straight out before him. She felt his hand relax in hers, and she pressed it sympathetically, encouragingly. But she felt the rigidity going out of his tensed body, and she knew that spirit and flesh were relaxing together. His resolution was ebbing. He would not speak—she knew it; and she knew, likewise, with the sureness of faith, that it was because he could not.

He sat up beside her, determined. He took her hand in his and held it tightly. His lips moved as if to speak. The mystery hung in the air, waiting to be expressed. It felt like an unavoidable decision, and the girl braced herself to listen. But the man hesitated, staring straight ahead. She sensed his hand loosening in hers, and she squeezed it gently, trying to encourage him. Yet, she felt the tension leaving his body, and she realized that both his spirit and body were easing. His determination was slipping away. She knew he wouldn’t speak—she understood that; and she also knew, with unwavering certainty, that it was because he couldn't.

She gazed despairingly before her, a numb feeling at her heart, as though hope and happiness had died. She watched the sun flickering down through the warm-trunked redwoods. But she watched in a mechanical, absent way. She looked at the scene as from a long way off, without interest, herself an alien, no longer an intimate part of the earth and trees and flowers she loved so well.

She looked hopelessly ahead of her, a numb feeling in her chest, as if hope and happiness had vanished. She saw the sun flickering through the warm-trunked redwoods, but she watched in a robotic, detached manner. It felt like she was viewing the scene from a distance, without any interest, as if she were an outsider, no longer a close part of the earth, trees, and flowers she once loved so much.

So far removed did she seem, that she was aware of a curiosity, strangely impersonal, in what lay around her. Through a near vista she looked at a buckeye tree in full blossom as though her eyes encountered it for the first time. Her eyes paused and dwelt upon a yellow cluster of Diogenes’ lanterns that grew on the edge of an open space. It was the way of flowers always to give her quick pleasure-thrills, but no thrill was hers now. She pondered the flower slowly and thoughtfully, as a hasheesh-eater, heavy with the drug, might ponder some whim-flower that obtruded on his vision. In her ears was the voice of the stream—a hoarse-throated, sleepy old giant, muttering and mumbling his somnolent fancies. But her fancy was not in turn aroused, as was its wont; she knew the sound merely for water rushing over the rocks of the deep canyon-bottom, that and nothing more.

She seemed so detached that she felt a strange, impersonal curiosity about her surroundings. She looked at a buckeye tree in full bloom through a nearby view as if she were seeing it for the first time. Her gaze lingered on a yellow cluster of Diogenes’ lanterns growing at the edge of an open area. Flowers had always given her quick bursts of pleasure, but none were felt now. She considered the flower slowly and thoughtfully, like someone high on hashish might contemplate a random flower that caught their eye. In her ears was the sound of the stream—a hoarse, sleepy old giant mumbling and grumbling its drowsy thoughts. But it didn’t spark her imagination as it usually did; she recognized the noise simply as water flowing over the rocks in the bottom of the deep canyon, and nothing more.

Her gaze wandered on beyond the Diogenes’ lanterns into the open space. Knee-deep in the wild oats of the hillside grazed two horses, chestnut-sorrels the pair of them, perfectly matched, warm and golden in the sunshine, their spring-coats a sheen of high-lights shot through with color-flashes that glowed like fiery jewels. She recognized, almost with a shock, that one of them was hers, Dolly, the companion of her girlhood and womanhood, on whose neck she had sobbed her sorrows and sung her joys. A moistness welled into her eyes at the sight, and she came back from the remoteness of her mood, quick with passion and sorrow, to be part of the world again.

Her eyes drifted past Diogenes' lanterns into the open space. Knee-deep in the wild oats on the hillside grazed two horses, both chestnut-sorrels, perfectly matched, warm and golden in the sunlight, their spring coats shining with highlights and bursts of color that sparkled like fiery jewels. She recognized, almost with a jolt, that one of them was hers, Dolly, the companion of her childhood and adulthood, on whose neck she had cried her sorrows and sung her joys. A teariness filled her eyes at the sight, and she returned from her distant thoughts, stirred with emotion and grief, to rejoin the world.

The man sank forward from the hips, relaxing entirely, and with a groan dropped his head on her knee. She leaned over him and pressed her lips softly and lingeringly to his hair.

The man leaned forward from his hips, completely relaxing, and with a groan, rested his head on her knee. She leaned over him and gently pressed her lips to his hair, lingering there softly.

“Come, let us go,” she said, almost in a whisper.

“Come on, let’s go,” she said, almost in a whisper.

She caught her breath in a half-sob, then tightened her lips as she rose. His face was white to ghastliness, so shaken was he by the struggle through which he had passed. They did not look at each other, but walked directly to the horses. She leaned against Dolly’s neck while he tightened the girths. Then she gathered the reins in her hand and waited. He looked at her as he bent down, an appeal for forgiveness in his eyes; and in that moment her own eyes answered. Her foot rested in his hands, and from there she vaulted into the saddle. Without speaking, without further looking at each other, they turned the horses’ heads and took the narrow trail that wound down through the sombre redwood aisles and across the open glades to the pasture-lands below. The trail became a cow-path, the cow-path became a wood-road, which later joined with a hay-road; and they rode down through the low-rolling, tawny California hills to where a set of bars let out on the county road which ran along the bottom of the valley. The girl sat her horse while the man dismounted and began taking down the bars.

She caught her breath in a half-sob, then pressed her lips together as she stood up. His face was pale to the point of being ghostly, clearly shaken by the struggle he had just gone through. They didn’t look at each other but walked straight to the horses. She leaned against Dolly’s neck while he tightened the saddle girths. Then she gathered the reins in her hand and waited. He glanced at her as he bent down, an unspoken plea for forgiveness in his eyes; and in that moment, her own eyes responded. Her foot rested in his hands, and from there, she sprang into the saddle. Without speaking or looking at each other again, they turned the horses’ heads and took the narrow path that wound down through the dark redwood aisles and across the open glades to the pasture lands below. The path became a cow trail, the cow trail turned into a wood road, which later joined a hay road; and they rode down through the gently rolling, tan California hills to where a set of gates opened onto the county road that ran along the bottom of the valley. The girl stayed on her horse while the man dismounted and began to take down the gates.

“No—wait!” she cried, before he had touched the two lower bars.

“No—wait!” she shouted, before he had touched the two lower bars.

She urged the mare forward a couple of strides, and then the animal lifted over the bars in a clean little jump. The man’s eyes sparkled, and he clapped his hands.

She pushed the mare forward a few strides, and then the horse jumped over the bars in a smooth little leap. The man's eyes lit up, and he clapped his hands.

“You beauty! you beauty!” the girl cried, leaning forward impulsively in the saddle and pressing her cheek to the mare’s neck where it burned flame-color in the sun.

“You beauty! You beauty!” the girl shouted, leaning forward eagerly in the saddle and pressing her cheek against the mare’s neck, which shone like fire in the sunlight.

“Let’s trade horses for the ride in,” she suggested, when he had led his horse through and finished putting up the bars. “You’ve never sufficiently appreciated Dolly.”

“Let’s swap horses for the ride in,” she suggested, after he led his horse through and finished putting up the bars. “You’ve never really appreciated Dolly.”

“No, no,” he protested.

“No way,” he protested.

“You think she is too old, too sedate,” Lute insisted. “She’s only sixteen, and she can outrun nine colts out of ten. Only she never cuts up. She’s too steady, and you don’t approve of her—no, don’t deny it, sir. I know. And I know also that she can outrun your vaunted Washoe Ban. There! I challenge you! And furthermore, you may ride her yourself. You know what Ban can do; so you must ride Dolly and see for yourself what she can do.”

“You think she’s too old and too calm,” Lute insisted. “She’s only sixteen, and she can outrun nine out of ten colts. The thing is, she never acts up. She’s just so reliable, and you don’t like her—don’t deny it, sir. I know that. And I also know she can outrun your so-called Washoe Ban. There! I challenge you! Plus, you can ride her yourself. You know what Ban is capable of, so you should ride Dolly and see what she can do.”

They proceeded to exchange the saddles on the horses, glad of the diversion and making the most of it.

They went ahead and swapped the saddles on the horses, happy for the distraction and taking full advantage of it.

“I’m glad I was born in California,” Lute remarked, as she swung astride of Ban. “It’s an outrage both to horse and woman to ride in a sidesaddle.”

“I’m glad I was born in California,” Lute said, as she swung onto Ban. “It’s unfair to both horse and woman to ride in a sidesaddle.”

“You look like a young Amazon,” the man said approvingly, his eyes passing tenderly over the girl as she swung the horse around.

“You look like a young Amazon,” the man said with approval, his eyes gently following the girl as she turned the horse around.

“Are you ready?” she asked.

"Are you ready?" she asked.

“All ready!”

"All set!"

“To the old mill,” she called, as the horses sprang forward. “That’s less than a mile.”

“To the old mill,” she shouted, as the horses took off. “That’s less than a mile.”

“To a finish?” he demanded.

"To a finish?" he asked.

She nodded, and the horses, feeling the urge of the reins, caught the spirit of the race. The dust rose in clouds behind as they tore along the level road. They swung around the bend, horses and riders tilted at sharp angles to the ground, and more than once the riders ducked low to escape the branches of outreaching and overhanging trees. They clattered over the small plank bridges, and thundered over the larger iron ones to an ominous clanking of loose rods.

She nodded, and the horses, sensing the pull of the reins, got into the spirit of the race. Dust swirled up behind them as they raced down the flat road. They curved around the bend, horses and riders leaning sharply toward the ground, and more than once the riders bent low to dodge the branches of trees reaching out and hanging overhead. They clattered over the small wooden bridges and thundered across the larger iron ones, making a foreboding clanking noise from loose rods.

They rode side by side, saving the animals for the rush at the finish, yet putting them at a pace that drew upon vitality and staying power. Curving around a clump of white oaks, the road straightened out before them for several hundred yards, at the end of which they could see the ruined mill.

They rode next to each other, reserving their energy for the sprint at the end, while still going at a pace that tapped into their stamina and endurance. As they curved around a group of white oaks, the road ahead straightened out for several hundred yards, where they could see the abandoned mill at the end.

“Now for it!” the girl cried.

“Here we go!” the girl exclaimed.

She urged the horse by suddenly leaning forward with her body, at the same time, for an instant, letting the rein slack and touching the neck with her bridle hand. She began to draw away from the man.

She encouraged the horse by leaning forward suddenly, momentarily relaxing the rein and touching its neck with her bridle hand. She started to pull away from the man.

“Touch her on the neck!” she cried to him.

“Touch her on the neck!” she shouted at him.

With this, the mare pulled alongside and began gradually to pass the girl. Chris and Lute looked at each other for a moment, the mare still drawing ahead, so that Chris was compelled slowly to turn his head. The mill was a hundred yards away.

With this, the mare pulled up next to them and started to move ahead of the girl. Chris and Lute shared a glance for a moment while the mare continued to advance, making Chris slowly turn his head. The mill was a hundred yards away.

“Shall I give him the spurs?” Lute shouted.

“Should I give him the spurs?” Lute shouted.

The man nodded, and the girl drove the spurs in sharply and quickly, calling upon the horse for its utmost, but watched her own horse forge slowly ahead of her.

The man nodded, and the girl kicked the spurs in hard and fast, pushing the horse to its limits, but she kept an eye on her own horse moving slowly ahead of her.

“Beaten by three lengths!” Lute beamed triumphantly, as they pulled into a walk. “Confess, sir, confess! You didn’t think the old mare had it in her.”

“Beaten by three lengths!” Lute smiled victoriously as they slowed down to a walk. “Admit it, sir, admit it! You didn’t believe the old mare could do it.”

Lute leaned to the side and rested her hand for a moment on Dolly’s wet neck.

Lute leaned over and rested her hand briefly on Dolly’s damp neck.

“Ban’s a sluggard alongside of her,” Chris affirmed. “Dolly’s all right, if she is in her Indian Summer.”

“Ban’s lazy compared to her,” Chris said. “Dolly’s fine, even if she is in her Indian Summer.”

Lute nodded approval. “That’s a sweet way of putting it—Indian Summer. It just describes her. But she’s not lazy. She has all the fire and none of the folly. She is very wise, what of her years.”

Lute nodded in agreement. “That’s a nice way to say it—Indian Summer. It really fits her. But she’s not lazy. She has all the passion and none of the foolishness. She’s very wise for her age.”

“That accounts for it,” Chris demurred. “Her folly passed with her youth. Many’s the lively time she’s given you.”

"That makes sense," Chris replied. "Her foolishness ended with her youth. She's given you plenty of fun times."

“No,” Lute answered. “I never knew her really to cut up. I think the only trouble she ever gave me was when I was training her to open gates. She was afraid when they swung back upon her—the animal’s fear of the trap, perhaps. But she bravely got over it. And she never was vicious. She never bolted, nor bucked, nor cut up in all her life—never, not once.”

“No,” Lute replied. “I never really saw her act up. I think the only issue she ever gave me was when I was teaching her to open gates. She was scared when they swung back at her—maybe it was just the animal's instinct to avoid danger. But she faced her fear bravely. And she was never aggressive. She never ran off, nor threw me, nor acted up at any point in her life—not once.”

The horses went on at a walk, still breathing heavily from their run. The road wound along the bottom of the valley, now and again crossing the stream. From either side rose the drowsy purr of mowing-machines, punctuated by occasional sharp cries of the men who were gathering the hay-crop. On the western side of the valley the hills rose green and dark, but the eastern side was already burned brown and tan by the sun.

The horses walked quietly, still panting from their run. The road curved along the bottom of the valley, occasionally crossing the stream. From both sides came the lazy hum of mowing machines, interrupted by the sharp shouts of the men collecting the hay. On the western side of the valley, the hills were lush and dark green, while the eastern side had already turned a baked brown and tan from the sun.

“There is summer, here is spring,” Lute said. “Oh, beautiful Sonoma Valley!”

“There’s summer, here’s spring,” Lute said. “Oh, beautiful Sonoma Valley!”

Her eyes were glistening and her face was radiant with love of the land. Her gaze wandered on across orchard patches and sweeping vineyard stretches, seeking out the purple which seemed to hang like a dim smoke in the wrinkles of the hills and in the more distant canyon gorges. Far up, among the more rugged crests, where the steep slopes were covered with manzanita, she caught a glimpse of a clear space where the wild grass had not yet lost its green.

Her eyes were shining and her face lit up with love for the land. Her gaze drifted across the orchard patches and expansive vineyards, searching for the purple that seemed to linger like a faint mist in the folds of the hills and in the distant canyons. Far above, among the rugged peaks, where the steep slopes were covered with manzanita, she spotted a clear area where the wild grass was still vibrant green.

“Have you ever heard of the secret pasture?” she asked, her eyes still fixed on the remote green.

“Have you ever heard of the secret pasture?” she asked, her eyes still focused on the distant green.

A snort of fear brought her eyes back to the man beside her. Dolly, upreared, with distended nostrils and wild eyes, was pawing the air madly with her fore legs. Chris threw himself forward against her neck to keep her from falling backward, and at the same time touched her with the spurs to compel her to drop her fore feet to the ground in order to obey the go-ahead impulse of the spurs.

A sharp snort of fear made her focus return to the man next to her. Dolly, rearing up with flared nostrils and frantic eyes, was wildly flailing her front legs in the air. Chris lunged forward against her neck to prevent her from falling backward, while also using his spurs to push her to lower her front feet to the ground in response to the urging of the spurs.

“Why, Dolly, this is most remarkable,” Lute began reprovingly.

“Why, Dolly, this is really something,” Lute started in a scolding tone.

But, to her surprise, the mare threw her head down, arched her back as she went up in the air, and, returning, struck the ground stiff-legged and bunched.

But, to her surprise, the mare lowered her head, arched her back as she reared up, and then came back down, landing stiff-legged and tense.

“A genuine buck!” Chris called out, and the next moment the mare was rising under him in a second buck.

“A real buck!” Chris shouted, and in the next moment, the mare was rearing up beneath him in another buck.

Lute looked on, astounded at the unprecedented conduct of her mare, and admiring her lover’s horsemanship. He was quite cool, and was himself evidently enjoying the performance. Again and again, half a dozen times, Dolly arched herself into the air and struck, stiffly bunched. Then she threw her head straight up and rose on her hind legs, pivoting about and striking with her fore feet. Lute whirled into safety the horse she was riding, and as she did so caught a glimpse of Dolly’s eyes, with the look in them of blind brute madness, bulging until it seemed they must burst from her head. The faint pink in the white of the eyes was gone, replaced by a white that was like dull marble and that yet flashed as from some inner fire.

Lute watched in amazement at her mare's unusual behavior and admired her partner's riding skills. He remained calm and clearly seemed to be enjoying the show. Over and over, about six times, Dolly leapt into the air and struck with stiff, bunched legs. Then she threw her head straight up and rose onto her hind legs, turning and striking with her front feet. Lute quickly maneuvered the horse she was riding to safety, and as she did, she caught a glimpse of Dolly’s eyes, filled with wild, blind madness, bulging as if they might burst from her head. The faint pink in the whites of her eyes was gone, replaced by a dull marble-like white that seemed to glow with an inner fire.

A faint cry of fear, suppressed in the instant of utterance, slipped past Lute’s lips. One hind leg of the mare seemed to collapse, and for a moment the whole quivering body, upreared and perpendicular, swayed back and forth, and there was uncertainty as to whether it would fall forward or backward. The man, half-slipping sidewise from the saddle, so as to fall clear if the mare toppled backward, threw his weight to the front and alongside her neck. This overcame the dangerous teetering balance, and the mare struck the ground on her feet again.

A faint cry of fear, stifled the moment it escaped his lips, slipped past Lute’s mouth. One hind leg of the mare seemed to buckle, and for a moment, her whole trembling body, rearing up and vertical, swayed back and forth, uncertain whether it would fall forward or backward. The man, half-slipping sideways from the saddle to avoid being thrown off if the mare fell backward, shifted his weight to the front, alongside her neck. This corrected the precarious balance, and the mare landed back on her feet.

But there was no let-up. Dolly straightened out so that the line of the face was almost a continuation of the line of the stretched neck; this position enabled her to master the bit, which she did by bolting straight ahead down the road.

But there was no break. Dolly straightened out so that the line of her face was almost a continuation of the line of her stretched neck; this position allowed her to control the bit, which she did by charging straight ahead down the road.

For the first time Lute became really frightened. She spurred Washoe Ban in pursuit, but he could not hold his own with the mad mare, and dropped gradually behind. Lute saw Dolly check and rear in the air again, and caught up just as the mare made a second bolt. As Dolly dashed around a bend, she stopped suddenly, stiff-legged. Lute saw her lover torn out of the saddle, his thigh-grip broken by the sudden jerk. Though he had lost his seat, he had not been thrown, and as the mare dashed on Lute saw him clinging to the side of the horse, a hand in the mane and a leg across the saddle. With a quick cavort he regained his seat and proceeded to fight with the mare for control.

For the first time, Lute felt truly scared. She urged Washoe Ban to catch up, but he couldn't keep up with the wild mare and gradually fell behind. Lute watched as Dolly reared up again and managed to catch up just as the mare bolted a second time. As Dolly sped around a corner, she stopped suddenly, legs stiff. Lute saw her boyfriend get yanked out of the saddle, his grip broken by the abrupt pull. Even though he fell off his seat, he still managed to hang on, and as the mare continued to race forward, Lute saw him gripping the side of the horse, one hand in the mane and a leg over the saddle. With a quick move, he got back in the saddle and started to battle the mare for control.

But Dolly swerved from the road and dashed down a grassy slope yellowed with innumerable mariposa lilies. An ancient fence at the bottom was no obstacle. She burst through as though it were filmy spider-web and disappeared in the underbrush. Lute followed unhesitatingly, putting Ban through the gap in the fence and plunging on into the thicket. She lay along his neck, closely, to escape the ripping and tearing of the trees and vines. She felt the horse drop down through leafy branches and into the cool gravel of a stream’s bottom. From ahead came a splashing of water, and she caught a glimpse of Dolly, dashing up the small bank and into a clump of scrub-oaks, against the trunks of which she was trying to scrape off her rider.

But Dolly veered off the road and raced down a grassy slope filled with countless mariposa lilies. An old fence at the bottom didn’t stop her. She burst through it like it was a flimsy spiderweb and vanished into the underbrush. Lute followed right behind, guiding Ban through the gap in the fence and plunging into the thicket. She leaned tightly against his neck to avoid getting scratched by the trees and vines. She felt the horse drop down through leafy branches and into the cool gravel of the streambed. Ahead, she heard water splashing, and she caught sight of Dolly, charging up the small bank and into a cluster of scrub oaks, trying to shake off her rider against the trunks.

Lute almost caught up amongst the trees, but was hopelessly outdistanced on the fallow field adjoining, across which the mare tore with a fine disregard for heavy ground and gopher-holes. When she turned at a sharp angle into the thicket-land beyond, Lute took the long diagonal, skirted the ticket, and reined in Ban at the other side. She had arrived first. From within the thicket she could hear a tremendous crashing of brush and branches. Then the mare burst through and into the open, falling to her knees, exhausted, on the soft earth. She arose and staggered forward, then came limply to a halt. She was in lather-sweat of fear, and stood trembling pitiably.

Lute nearly caught up as they moved through the trees, but he was hopelessly left behind in the empty field next to them, where the mare charged ahead with an impressive disregard for the tough ground and gopher holes. When she turned sharply into the thicket ahead, Lute took a long diagonal route, bypassed the area, and pulled Ban to a stop on the other side. She made it first. From the thicket, she could hear a loud crashing of brush and branches. Then the mare burst through into the open, collapsing onto her knees, exhausted, on the soft ground. She got up and staggered forward a bit before coming to a weak stop. She was drenched in sweat from fear and stood there trembling pitifully.

Chris was still on her back. His shirt was in ribbons. The backs of his hands were bruised and lacerated, while his face was streaming blood from a gash near the temple. Lute had controlled herself well, but now she was aware of a quick nausea and a trembling of weakness.

Chris was still on her back. His shirt was torn to shreds. The backs of his hands were bruised and cut, while his face was bleeding from a gash near his temple. Lute had managed to keep her composure, but now she felt a wave of nausea and a trembling weakness.

“Chris!” she said, so softly that it was almost a whisper. Then she sighed, “Thank God.”

“Chris!” she said, so softly that it was almost a whisper. Then she sighed, “Thank God.”

“Oh, I’m all right,” he cried to her, putting into his voice all the heartiness he could command, which was not much, for he had himself been under no mean nervous strain.

“Oh, I’m fine,” he shouted to her, putting as much cheerfulness into his voice as he could muster, which wasn’t much, since he had also been under a considerable amount of stress.

He showed the reaction he was undergoing, when he swung down out of the saddle. He began with a brave muscular display as he lifted his leg over, but ended, on his feet, leaning against the limp Dolly for support. Lute flashed out of her saddle, and her arms were about him in an embrace of thankfulness.

He showed how he was feeling when he swung down from the saddle. He started with a strong show of strength as he lifted his leg over, but then ended up on his feet, leaning against the exhausted Dolly for support. Lute jumped down from her saddle, wrapping her arms around him in a grateful embrace.

“I know where there is a spring,” she said, a moment later.

“I know where there's a spring,” she said a moment later.

They left the horses standing untethered, and she led her lover into the cool recesses of the thicket to where crystal water bubbled from out the base of the mountain.

They left the horses standing loose, and she took her partner into the cool depths of the thicket to where clear water bubbled up from the base of the mountain.

“What was that you said about Dolly’s never cutting up?” he asked, when the blood had been stanched and his nerves and pulse-beats were normal again.

“What was that you said about Dolly never causing trouble?” he asked, once the bleeding had stopped and his nerves and heartbeat were steady again.

“I am stunned,” Lute answered. “I cannot understand it. She never did anything like it in all her life. And all animals like you so—it’s not because of that. Why, she is a child’s horse. I was only a little girl when I first rode her, and to this day—”

“I’m shocked,” Lute replied. “I don’t get it. She’s never acted like this in her entire life. And all animals love you so much—it’s not because of that. She’s a kid’s horse. I was just a little girl when I first rode her, and even now—”

“Well, this day she was everything but a child’s horse,” Chris broke in. “She was a devil. She tried to scrape me off against the trees, and to batter my brains out against the limbs. She tried all the lowest and narrowest places she could find. You should have seen her squeeze through. And did you see those bucks?”

“Well, today she was anything but a kid’s horse,” Chris interrupted. “She was a nightmare. She tried to scrape me off against the trees and knock my brains out against the branches. She went for all the tightest and smallest spots she could find. You should have seen her squeeze through. And did you see those bucks?”

Lute nodded.

Lute agreed.

“Regular bucking-bronco proposition.”

“Regular bucking bronco deal.”

“But what should she know about bucking?” Lute demanded. “She was never known to buck—never.”

“But what does she know about bucking?” Lute asked. “She’s never really bucked—never.”

He shrugged his shoulders. “Some forgotten instinct, perhaps, long-lapsed and come to life again.”

He shrugged. “Maybe some forgotten instinct, one that faded away and has come back to life.”

The girl rose to her feet determinedly. “I’m going to find out,” she said.

The girl stood up resolutely. “I’m going to figure this out,” she said.

They went back to the horses, where they subjected Dolly to a rigid examination that disclosed nothing. Hoofs, legs, bit, mouth, body—everything was as it should be. The saddle and saddle-cloth were innocent of bur or sticker; the back was smooth and unbroken. They searched for sign of snake-bite and sting of fly or insect, but found nothing.

They returned to the horses and gave Dolly a thorough inspection that revealed nothing. Her hooves, legs, bit, mouth, and body were all in good condition. The saddle and saddle pad were free of burrs or thorns; her back was smooth and intact. They looked for signs of snake bites or insect stings but found nothing.

“Whatever it was, it was subjective, that much is certain,” Chris said.

“Whatever it was, it was subjective, that much is clear,” Chris said.

“Obsession,” Lute suggested.

"Obsession," Lute proposed.

They laughed together at the idea, for both were twentieth-century products, healthy-minded and normal, with souls that delighted in the butterfly-chase of ideals but that halted before the brink where superstition begins.

They laughed together at the idea, as both were products of the twentieth century, healthy-minded and normal, with souls that enjoyed the pursuit of ideals but that stopped short at the edge where superstition starts.

“An evil spirit,” Chris laughed; “but what evil have I done that I should be so punished?”

“An evil spirit,” Chris laughed; “but what wrong have I done that I should be punished like this?”

“You think too much of yourself, sir,” she rejoined. “It is more likely some evil, I don’t know what, that Dolly has done. You were a mere accident. I might have been on her back at the time, or Aunt Mildred, or anybody.”

“You think too highly of yourself, sir,” she replied. “It’s more likely some mischief, I don’t know what, that Dolly has caused. You were just a coincidence. I could have been on her back at the time, or Aunt Mildred, or anyone else.”

As she talked, she took hold of the stirrup-strap and started to shorten it.

As she spoke, she grabbed the stirrup strap and began to shorten it.

“What are you doing?” Chris demanded.

“What are you doing?” Chris asked.

“I’m going to ride Dolly in.”

“I’m going to bring Dolly in to ride.”

“No, you’re not,” he announced. “It would be bad discipline. After what has happened I am simply compelled to ride her in myself.”

“No, you’re not,” he said. “That would be poor discipline. Given what’s happened, I have to ride her myself.”

But it was a very weak and very sick mare he rode, stumbling and halting, afflicted with nervous jerks and recurring muscular spasms—the aftermath of the tremendous orgasm through which she had passed.

But it was a very weak and very sick mare he rode, stumbling and stopping, afflicted with nervous twitches and recurring muscle spasms—the aftermath of the intense climax she had just gone through.

“I feel like a book of verse and a hammock, after all that has happened,” Lute said, as they rode into camp.

“I feel like a book of poetry and a hammock, after everything that’s happened,” Lute said, as they rode into camp.

It was a summer camp of city-tired people, pitched in a grove of towering redwoods through whose lofty boughs the sunshine trickled down, broken and subdued to soft light and cool shadow. Apart from the main camp were the kitchen and the servants’ tents; and midway between was the great dining hall, walled by the living redwood columns, where fresh whispers of air were always to be found, and where no canopy was needed to keep the sun away.

It was a summer camp for city-weary people, set up in a grove of towering redwoods, where sunlight filtered through the high branches, creating soft light and cool shadows. Away from the main camp were the kitchen and the staff tents; in between them stood the large dining hall, surrounded by living redwood columns, where a gentle breeze was always present and there was no need for a canopy to block the sun.

“Poor Dolly, she is really sick,” Lute said that evening, when they had returned from a last look at the mare. “But you weren’t hurt, Chris, and that’s enough for one small woman to be thankful for. I thought I knew, but I really did not know till to-day, how much you meant to me. I could hear only the plunging and struggle in the thicket. I could not see you, nor know how it went with you.”

“Poor Dolly, she's really sick,” Lute said that evening when they got back from checking on the mare one last time. “But you weren’t hurt, Chris, and that’s something one small woman can be grateful for. I thought I understood, but I really didn’t know until today how much you mean to me. I could only hear the crashing and struggle in the bushes. I couldn’t see you, nor know how things were going for you.”

“My thoughts were of you,” Chris answered, and felt the responsive pressure of the hand that rested on his arm.

“My thoughts were of you,” Chris replied, feeling the gentle pressure of the hand resting on his arm.

She turned her face up to his and met his lips.

She tilted her face up to his and kissed him.

“Good night,” she said.

"Good night," she said.

“Dear Lute, dear Lute,” he caressed her with his voice as she moved away among the shadows.

“Dear Lute, dear Lute,” he gently called out to her as she stepped back into the shadows.

* * *

“Who’s going for the mail?” called a woman’s voice through the trees.

“Who’s going to get the mail?” called a woman’s voice through the trees.

Lute closed the book from which they had been reading, and sighed.

Lute closed the book they had been reading and sighed.

“We weren’t going to ride to-day,” she said.

“We're not riding today,” she said.

“Let me go,” Chris proposed. “You stay here. I’ll be down and back in no time.”

“Let me go,” Chris suggested. “You stay here. I’ll be down and back before you know it.”

She shook her head.

She shook her head.

“Who’s going for the mail?” the voice insisted.

“Who’s going to get the mail?” the voice insisted.

“Where’s Martin?” Lute called, lifting her voice in answer.

“Where’s Martin?” Lute shouted, raising her voice in response.

“I don’t know,” came the voice. “I think Robert took him along somewhere—horse-buying, or fishing, or I don’t know what. There’s really nobody left but Chris and you. Besides, it will give you an appetite for dinner. You’ve been lounging in the hammock all day. And Uncle Robert must have his newspaper.”

“I don’t know,” said the voice. “I think Robert took him somewhere—maybe to buy a horse, or go fishing, or something like that. Honestly, it’s just you and Chris left. Plus, it’ll make you hungry for dinner. You’ve been lounging in the hammock all day. And Uncle Robert needs his newspaper.”

“All right, Aunty, we’re starting,” Lute called back, getting out of the hammock.

“All right, Aunty, we’re starting,” Lute called back, getting out of the hammock.

A few minutes later, in riding-clothes, they were saddling the horses. They rode out on to the county road, where blazed the afternoon sun, and turned toward Glen Ellen. The little town slept in the sun, and the somnolent storekeeper and postmaster scarcely kept his eyes open long enough to make up the packet of letters and newspapers.

A few minutes later, dressed in riding clothes, they were saddling the horses. They rode out onto the county road, where the afternoon sun was blazing, and headed toward Glen Ellen. The small town was dozing in the sun, and the sleepy storekeeper and postmaster barely kept his eyes open long enough to put together the packet of letters and newspapers.

An hour later Lute and Chris turned aside from the road and dipped along a cow-path down the high bank to water the horses, before going into camp.

An hour later, Lute and Chris veered off the road and followed a cow path down the steep bank to water the horses before setting up camp.

“Dolly looks as though she’d forgotten all about yesterday,” Chris said, as they sat their horses knee-deep in the rushing water. “Look at her.”

“Dolly seems like she’s completely forgotten about yesterday,” Chris said, as they sat their horses knee-deep in the rushing water. “Look at her.”

The mare had raised her head and cocked her ears at the rustling of a quail in the thicket. Chris leaned over and rubbed around her ears. Dolly’s enjoyment was evident, and she drooped her head over against the shoulder of his own horse.

The mare lifted her head and perked up her ears at the sound of a quail rustling in the bushes. Chris bent down and gently rubbed around her ears. Dolly clearly loved it, and she rested her head against the shoulder of his horse.

“Like a kitten,” was Lute’s comment.

“Like a kitten,” Lute said.

“Yet I shall never be able wholly to trust her again,” Chris said. “Not after yesterday’s mad freak.”

“Still, I don’t think I can fully trust her again,” Chris said. “Not after yesterday’s crazy stunt.”

“I have a feeling myself that you are safer on Ban,” Lute laughed. “It is strange. My trust in Dolly is as implicit as ever. I feel confident so far as I am concerned, but I should never care to see you on her back again. Now with Ban, my faith is still unshaken. Look at that neck! Isn’t he handsome! He’ll be as wise as Dolly when he is as old as she.”

“I have a feeling that you’re safer on Ban,” Lute laughed. “It’s strange. My trust in Dolly has never been stronger. I feel confident when it comes to her, but I would never want to see you on her back again. With Ban, my faith is still strong. Just look at that neck! Isn’t he handsome? He’ll be just as wise as Dolly when he gets as old as she is.”

“I feel the same way,” Chris laughed back. “Ban could never possibly betray me.”

“I feel the same way,” Chris laughed. “Ban could never betray me.”

They turned their horses out of the stream. Dolly stopped to brush a fly from her knee with her nose, and Ban urged past into the narrow way of the path. The space was too restricted to make him return, save with much trouble, and Chris allowed him to go on. Lute, riding behind, dwelt with her eyes upon her lover’s back, pleasuring in the lines of the bare neck and the sweep out to the muscular shoulders.

They led their horses out of the stream. Dolly paused to brush a fly off her knee with her nose, while Ban pushed ahead into the narrow path. The space was too tight for him to turn back without a lot of hassle, so Chris let him go on. Lute, riding behind, stared at her boyfriend’s back, enjoying the sight of his bare neck and the curve of his strong shoulders.

Suddenly she reined in her horse. She could do nothing but look, so brief was the duration of the happening. Beneath and above was the almost perpendicular bank. The path itself was barely wide enough for footing. Yet Washoe Ban, whirling and rearing at the same time, toppled for a moment in the air and fell backward off the path.

Suddenly, she pulled back on the reins of her horse. She could only watch, as the whole thing happened so quickly. The steep bank rose sharply above and below her. The path was barely wide enough to stand on. But Washoe Ban, twisting and rearing up at the same time, briefly soared through the air before falling backward off the path.

So unexpected and so quick was it, that the man was involved in the fall. There had been no time for him to throw himself to the path. He was falling ere he knew it, and he did the only thing possible—slipped the stirrups and threw his body into the air, to the side, and at the same time down. It was twelve feet to the rocks below. He maintained an upright position, his head up and his eyes fixed on the horse above him and falling upon him.

So sudden and so swift was it that the man was caught in the fall. There wasn't enough time for him to throw himself onto the path. He was falling before he even realized it, and he did the only thing he could—slipped out of the stirrups and launched himself into the air, to the side, and at the same time down. It was twelve feet to the rocks below. He kept himself upright, his head up and his eyes locked on the horse above him that was about to land on him.

Chris struck like a cat, on his feet, on the instant making a leap to the side. The next instant Ban crashed down beside him. The animal struggled little, but sounded the terrible cry that horses sometimes sound when they have received mortal hurt. He had struck almost squarely on his back, and in that position he remained, his head twisted partly under, his hind legs relaxed and motionless, his fore legs futilely striking the air.

Chris moved like a cat, quickly leaping to the side. In the next moment, Ban crashed down next to him. The animal struggled a little but let out the awful cry that horses often make when they’re fatally injured. He had landed almost flat on his back, and there he stayed, his head twisted partly under, his hind legs limp and still, and his front legs uselessly flailing in the air.

Chris looked up reassuringly.

Chris looked up confidently.

“I am getting used to it,” Lute smiled down to him. “Of course I need not ask if you are hurt. Can I do anything?”

“I’m getting used to it,” Lute smiled down at him. “I don’t need to ask if you’re hurt. Is there anything I can do?”

He smiled back and went over to the fallen beast, letting go the girths of the saddle and getting the head straightened out.

He smiled back and walked over to the fallen animal, undoing the saddle straps and adjusting its head.

“I thought so,” he said, after a cursory examination. “I thought so at the time. Did you hear that sort of crunching snap?”

“I thought so,” he said, after a quick look. “I thought so back then. Did you hear that crunching noise?”

She shuddered.

She shivered.

“Well, that was the punctuation of life, the final period dropped at the end of Ban’s usefulness.” He started around to come up by the path. “I’ve been astride of Ban for the last time. Let us go home.”

“Well, that was the end of the line, the final period marking the end of Ban’s usefulness.” He started to walk back up the path. “I’ve been on Ban’s back for the last time. Let’s head home.”

At the top of the bank Chris turned and looked down.

At the top of the bank, Chris turned and looked down.

“Good-by, Washoe Ban!” he called out. “Good-by, old fellow.”

“Goodbye, Washoe Ban!” he shouted. “Goodbye, buddy.”

The animal was struggling to lift its head. There were tears in Chris’s eyes as he turned abruptly away, and tears in Lute’s eyes as they met his. She was silent in her sympathy, though the pressure of her hand was firm in his as he walked beside her horse down the dusty road.

The animal was trying to lift its head. Chris had tears in his eyes as he quickly turned away, and Lute's eyes were also tearful as they met his. She didn’t say anything, but the grip of her hand was strong in his as he walked next to her horse down the dusty road.

“It was done deliberately,” Chris burst forth suddenly. “There was no warning. He deliberately flung himself over backward.”

“It was done on purpose,” Chris said suddenly. “There was no warning. He intentionally threw himself backward.”

“There was no warning,” Lute concurred. “I was looking. I saw him. He whirled and threw himself at the same time, just as if you had done it yourself, with a tremendous jerk and backward pull on the bit.”

“There was no warning,” Lute agreed. “I was watching. I saw him. He spun around and threw himself at the same time, just like you would have done, with a huge jerk and pull back on the reins.”

“It was not my hand, I swear it. I was not even thinking of him. He was going up with a fairly loose rein, as a matter of course.”

“It wasn’t my fault, I promise. I wasn’t even thinking about him. He was going up with a pretty loose rein, just as a matter of course.”

“I should have seen it, had you done it,” Lute said. “But it was all done before you had a chance to do anything. It was not your hand, not even your unconscious hand.”

“I should have seen it if you had done it,” Lute said. “But it all happened before you had a chance to do anything. It wasn’t your doing, not even your subconscious.”

“Then it was some invisible hand, reaching out from I don’t know where.”

“Then it was some unseen force, coming from I don’t know where.”

He looked up whimsically at the sky and smiled at the conceit.

He looked up playfully at the sky and smiled at the arrogance.

Martin stepped forward to receive Dolly, when they came into the stable end of the grove, but his face expressed no surprise at sight of Chris coming in on foot. Chris lingered behind Lute for moment.

Martin stepped forward to welcome Dolly as they reached the stable at the end of the grove, but his expression showed no surprise at seeing Chris coming in on foot. Chris hung back for a moment behind Lute.

“Can you shoot a horse?” he asked.

“Can you shoot a horse?” he asked.

The groom nodded, then added, “Yes, sir,” with a second and deeper nod.

The groom nodded and then said, “Yes, sir,” with another, more respectful nod.

“How do you do it?”

"How do you manage that?"

“Draw a line from the eyes to the ears—I mean the opposite ears, sir. And where the lines cross—”

“Draw a line from the eyes to the ears—I mean the opposite ears, sir. And where the lines cross—”

“That will do,” Chris interrupted. “You know the watering place at the second bend. You’ll find Ban there with a broken back.”

“That’s enough,” Chris cut in. “You know the watering hole at the second bend. You’ll find Ban there, with a broken back.”

* * *

“Oh, here you are, sir. I have been looking for you everywhere since dinner. You are wanted immediately.”

“Oh, there you are, sir. I’ve been looking for you everywhere since dinner. They need you right away.”

Chris tossed his cigar away, then went over and pressed his foot on its glowing fire.

Chris tossed his cigar aside and then walked over to stomp out its glowing ember with his foot.

“You haven’t told anybody about it?—Ban?” he queried.

“You haven’t told anyone about it?—Ban?” he asked.

Lute shook her head. “They’ll learn soon enough. Martin will mention it to Uncle Robert to-morrow.”

Lute shook her head. “They’ll find out soon enough. Martin will bring it up with Uncle Robert tomorrow.”

“But don’t feel too bad about it,” she said, after a moment’s pause, slipping her hand into his.

“But don’t worry too much about it,” she said, after a brief pause, slipping her hand into his.

“He was my colt,” he said. “Nobody has ridden him but you. I broke him myself. I knew him from the time he was born. I knew every bit of him, every trick, every caper, and I would have staked my life that it was impossible for him to do a thing like this. There was no warning, no fighting for the bit, no previous unruliness. I have been thinking it over. He didn’t fight for the bit, for that matter. He wasn’t unruly, nor disobedient. There wasn’t time. It was an impulse, and he acted upon it like lightning. I am astounded now at the swiftness with which it took place. Inside the first second we were over the edge and falling.

“He was my colt,” he said. “Nobody has ridden him but you. I trained him myself. I knew him since he was born. I knew every part of him, every trick, every caper, and I would have bet my life that he could never do something like this. There was no warning, no fighting for the bit, no prior misbehavior. I’ve been thinking it over. He didn’t fight for the bit, actually. He wasn’t wild or disobedient. There wasn’t time. It was an impulse, and he acted on it like lightning. I’m amazed now at how quickly it all happened. Within the first second, we were over the edge and falling.

“It was deliberate—deliberate suicide. And attempted murder. It was a trap. I was the victim. He had me, and he threw himself over with me. Yet he did not hate me. He loved me... as much as it is possible for a horse to love. I am confounded. I cannot understand it any more than you can understand Dolly’s behavior yesterday.”

“It was intentional—intentional suicide. And attempted murder. It was a setup. I was the victim. He had me, and he went down with me. Yet he didn’t hate me. He loved me... as much as a horse can love. I’m puzzled. I can’t make sense of it any more than you can understand Dolly’s behavior yesterday.”

“But horses go insane, Chris,” Lute said. “You know that. It’s merely coincidence that two horses in two days should have spells under you.”

“But horses go crazy, Chris,” Lute said. “You know that. It's just a coincidence that two horses in two days have acted up with you.”

“That’s the only explanation,” he answered, starting off with her. “But why am I wanted urgently?”

"That's the only explanation," he replied, setting off with her. "But why do they need me urgently?"

“Planchette.”

“Planchette.”

“Oh, I remember. It will be a new experience to me. Somehow I missed it when it was all the rage long ago.”

“Oh, I remember. It’ll be a new experience for me. I somehow missed it when it was super popular a long time ago.”

“So did all of us,” Lute replied, “except Mrs. Grantly. It is her favorite phantom, it seems.”

“So did all of us,” Lute replied, “except Mrs. Grantly. It seems to be her favorite ghost.”

“A weird little thing,” he remarked. “Bundle of nerves and black eyes. I’ll wager she doesn’t weigh ninety pounds, and most of that’s magnetism.”

“A strange little person,” he said. “A bundle of nerves and dark eyes. I bet she doesn’t weigh ninety pounds, and most of that is just her magnetism.”

“Positively uncanny... at times.” Lute shivered involuntarily. “She gives me the creeps.”

“Definitely eerie... at times.” Lute shivered without meaning to. “She freaks me out.”

“Contact of the healthy with the morbid,” he explained dryly. “You will notice it is the healthy that always has the creeps. The morbid never has the creeps. It gives the creeps. That’s its function. Where did you people pick her up, anyway?”

“Contact of the healthy with the sick,” he explained dryly. “You’ll notice it’s the healthy who always gets the chills. The sick never gets the chills. It gives the chills. That’s its role. Where did you guys find her, anyway?”

“I don’t know—yes, I do, too. Aunt Mildred met her in Boston, I think—oh, I don’t know. At any rate, Mrs. Grantly came to California, and of course had to visit Aunt Mildred. You know the open house we keep.”

“I don’t know—actually, yes, I do. Aunt Mildred met her in Boston, I think—oh, I’m not sure. Anyway, Mrs. Grantly came to California and of course had to visit Aunt Mildred. You know how we always have an open house.”

They halted where a passageway between two great redwood trunks gave entrance to the dining room. Above, through lacing boughs, could be seen the stars. Candles lighted the tree-columned space. About the table, examining the Planchette contrivance, were four persons. Chris’s gaze roved over them, and he was aware of a guilty sorrow-pang as he paused for a moment on Lute’s Aunt Mildred and Uncle Robert, mellow with ripe middle age and genial with the gentle buffets life had dealt them. He passed amusedly over the black-eyed, frail-bodied Mrs. Grantly, and halted on the fourth person, a portly, massive-headed man, whose gray temples belied the youthful solidity of his face.

They stopped at a passage between two large redwood trunks that led into the dining room. Above them, through intertwined branches, the stars were visible. Candles illuminated the tree-columned area. Around the table, four people were gathered, examining the Planchette device. Chris glanced over them and felt a pang of guilty sorrow as he momentarily focused on Lute’s Aunt Mildred and Uncle Robert, who were comfortably settled in ripe middle age and friendly from the gentle challenges life had thrown their way. He briefly took note of the fragile, black-eyed Mrs. Grantly, then his gaze landed on the fourth person, a stout man with a large head, whose gray temples contrasted with the youthful roundness of his face.

“Who’s that?” Chris whispered.

“Who’s that?” Chris asked quietly.

“A Mr. Barton. The train was late. That’s why you didn’t see him at dinner. He’s only a capitalist—water-power-long-distance-electricity transmitter, or something like that.”

“A Mr. Barton. The train was delayed. That’s why you didn’t see him at dinner. He’s just a capitalist—water power, long-distance electricity transmitter, or something like that.”

“Doesn’t look as though he could give an ox points on imagination.”

“Doesn’t seem like he could outsmart an ox when it comes to imagination.”

“He can’t. He inherited his money. But he knows enough to hold on to it and hire other men’s brains. He is very conservative.”

“He can’t. He inherited his money. But he knows enough to keep it and hire other people’s expertise. He’s very cautious.”

“That is to be expected,” was Chris’s comment. His gaze went back to the man and woman who had been father and mother to the girl beside him. “Do you know,” he said, “it came to me with a shock yesterday when you told me that they had turned against me and that I was scarcely tolerated. I met them afterwards, last evening, guiltily, in fear and trembling—and to-day, too. And yet I could see no difference from of old.”

“That’s not surprising,” Chris said. He looked back at the man and woman who had been the girl’s parents. “You know,” he continued, “I was really taken aback yesterday when you told me they had turned against me and that I was barely tolerated. I ran into them later, last night, feeling guilty, scared, and anxious—and again today. But honestly, I didn’t see any change from how things used to be.”

“Dear man,” Lute sighed. “Hospitality is as natural to them as the act of breathing. But it isn’t that, after all. It is all genuine in their dear hearts. No matter how severe the censure they put upon you when you are absent, the moment they are with you they soften and are all kindness and warmth. As soon as their eyes rest on you, affection and love come bubbling up. You are so made. Every animal likes you. All people like you. They can’t help it. You can’t help it. You are universally lovable, and the best of it is that you don’t know it. You don’t know it now. Even as I tell it to you, you don’t realize it, you won’t realize it—and that very incapacity to realize it is one of the reasons why you are so loved. You are incredulous now, and you shake your head; but I know, who am your slave, as all people know, for they likewise are your slaves.

“Dear man,” Lute sighed. “Hospitality comes to them as naturally as breathing. But it’s more than that. It’s all genuine in their kind hearts. No matter how harshly they judge you when you’re not around, the moment they see you, they soften and are full of kindness and warmth. As soon as their eyes land on you, affection and love bubble up. You’re just made that way. Every animal loves you. All people do too. They can’t help it. You can’t help it. You are universally lovable, and the best part is that you don’t even know it. You don’t realize it now. Even as I’m telling you this, you don’t get it, you won’t get it—and that very inability to see it is one reason why you are so loved. You’re doubtful now, shaking your head; but I know, being your devoted servant, as everyone else knows, because they too are your servants.

“Why, in a minute we shall go in and join them. Mark the affection, almost maternal, that will well up in Aunt Mildred’s eyes. Listen to the tones of Uncle Robert’s voice when he says, ‘Well, Chris, my boy?’ Watch Mrs. Grantly melt, literally melt, like a dewdrop in the sun.

“Just wait, we’ll go in and join them in a minute. Notice the love, almost motherly, that will fill Aunt Mildred’s eyes. Listen to the way Uncle Robert’s voice sounds when he says, ‘Well, Chris, my boy?’ Watch Mrs. Grantly soften, literally soften, like a dewdrop in the sun.”

“Take Mr. Barton, there. You have never seen him before. Why, you will invite him out to smoke a cigar with you when the rest of us have gone to bed—you, a mere nobody, and he a man of many millions, a man of power, a man obtuse and stupid like the ox; and he will follow you about, smoking; the cigar, like a little dog, your little dog, trotting at your back. He will not know he is doing it, but he will be doing it just the same. Don’t I know, Chris? Oh, I have watched you, watched you, so often, and loved you for it, and loved you again for it, because you were so delightfully and blindly unaware of what you were doing.”

“Take Mr. Barton, for example. You’ve never seen him before. Well, you’ll invite him to smoke a cigar with you after the rest of us have gone to bed—you, just an ordinary person, and he, a wealthy man, a man of influence, stubborn and dull like an ox; and he’ll follow you around, smoking his cigar, like a little dog, your little dog, trailing behind you. He won’t even realize he’s doing it, but he will. Don’t I know it, Chris? Oh, I’ve watched you, watched you so many times, and I’ve admired you for it, and admired you again because you were so wonderfully and blissfully unaware of your own actions.”

“I’m almost bursting with vanity from listening to you,” he laughed, passing his arm around her and drawing her against him.

“I’m almost bursting with pride from listening to you,” he laughed, wrapping his arm around her and pulling her close.

“Yes,” she whispered, “and in this very moment, when you are laughing at all that I have said, you, the feel of you, your soul,—call it what you will, it is you,—is calling for all the love that is in me.”

“Yes,” she whispered, “and right now, while you’re laughing at everything I’ve said, you, the way you feel, your spirit—whatever you want to call it, it’s you—are asking for all the love I have inside me.”

She leaned more closely against him, and sighed as with fatigue. He breathed a kiss into her hair and held her with firm tenderness.

She leaned in closer to him and sighed as if she were tired. He kissed her hair gently and held her with a steady warmth.

Aunt Mildred stirred briskly and looked up from the Planchette board.

Aunt Mildred stirred energetically and glanced up from the Planchette board.

“Come, let us begin,” she said. “It will soon grow chilly. Robert, where are those children?”

“Come on, let’s get started,” she said. “It’s going to get cold soon. Robert, where are the kids?”

“Here we are,” Lute called out, disengaging herself.

“Here we are,” Lute called out, pulling away.

“Now for a bundle of creeps,” Chris whispered, as they started in.

“Now for a bunch of weirdos,” Chris whispered as they began.

Lute’s prophecy of the manner in which her lover would be received was realized. Mrs. Grantly, unreal, unhealthy, scintillant with frigid magnetism, warmed and melted as though of truth she were dew and he sun. Mr. Barton beamed broadly upon him, and was colossally gracious. Aunt Mildred greeted him with a glow of fondness and motherly kindness, while Uncle Robert genially and heartily demanded, “Well, Chris, my boy, and what of the riding?”

Lute’s prediction about how her lover would be welcomed came true. Mrs. Grantly, who seemed artificial, unhealthy, and sparkling with a cold charm, became warm and soft as if she were dew and he the sun. Mr. Barton smiled widely at him and was extremely gracious. Aunt Mildred welcomed him with a look of warmth and maternal kindness, while Uncle Robert cheerfully and enthusiastically asked, “Well, Chris, my boy, how’s the riding?”

But Aunt Mildred drew her shawl more closely around her and hastened them to the business in hand. On the table was a sheet of paper. On the paper, rifling on three supports, was a small triangular board. Two of the supports were easily moving casters. The third support, placed at the apex of the triangle, was a lead pencil.

But Aunt Mildred wrapped her shawl tighter around herself and urged them to get down to business. On the table was a sheet of paper. On the paper, propped up on three supports, was a small triangular board. Two of the supports were rolling casters. The third support, positioned at the top of the triangle, was a lead pencil.

“Who’s first?” Uncle Robert demanded.

“Who’s first?” Uncle Robert asked.

There was a moment’s hesitancy, then Aunt Mildred placed her hand on the board, and said: “Some one has always to be the fool for the delectation of the rest.”

There was a brief pause, then Aunt Mildred put her hand on the board and said, “Someone always has to be the fool for the enjoyment of others.”

“Brave woman,” applauded her husband. “Now, Mrs. Grantly, do your worst.”

“Brave woman,” her husband cheered. “Now, Mrs. Grantly, give it your all.”

“I?” that lady queried. “I do nothing. The power, or whatever you care to think it, is outside of me, as it is outside of all of you. As to what that power is, I will not dare to say. There is such a power. I have had evidences of it. And you will undoubtedly have evidences of it. Now please be quiet, everybody. Touch the board very lightly, but firmly, Mrs. Story; but do nothing of your own volition.”

“I?” that lady asked. “I don’t do anything. The power, or whatever you want to call it, is beyond me, just like it is for all of you. As for what that power is, I won’t even say. There is a power like that. I’ve seen proof of it. And you will definitely see proof of it too. Now please be quiet, everyone. Touch the board very lightly, but firmly, Mrs. Story; but don’t do anything on your own.”

Aunt Mildred nodded, and stood with her hand on Planchette; while the rest formed about her in a silent and expectant circle. But nothing happened. The minutes ticked away, and Planchette remained motionless.

Aunt Mildred nodded and stood with her hand on Planchette, while the others gathered around her in a silent and expectant circle. But nothing happened. The minutes passed, and Planchette stayed still.

“Be patient,” Mrs. Grantly counselled. “Do not struggle against any influences you may feel working on you. But do not do anything yourself. The influence will take care of that. You will feel impelled to do things, and such impulses will be practically irresistible.”

“Be patient,” Mrs. Grantly advised. “Don’t fight against any pressures you might feel. But don’t act on your own. The influence will handle that. You’ll feel pushed to take action, and those urges will be nearly impossible to resist.”

“I wish the influence would hurry up,” Aunt Mildred protested at the end of five motionless minutes.

“I wish the influence would hurry up,” Aunt Mildred complained after five minutes of doing nothing.

“Just a little longer, Mrs. Story, just a little longer,” Mrs. Grantly said soothingly.

“Just a little longer, Mrs. Story, just a little longer,” Mrs. Grantly said calmly.

Suddenly Aunt Mildred’s hand began to twitch into movement. A mild concern showed in her face as she observed the movement of her hand and heard the scratching of the pencil-point at the apex of Planchette.

Suddenly, Aunt Mildred’s hand started to twitch. A hint of worry crossed her face as she watched her hand move and heard the scratching of the pencil point at the tip of the Planchette.

For another five minutes this continued, when Aunt Mildred withdrew her hand with an effort, and said, with a nervous laugh:

For another five minutes, this went on until Aunt Mildred pulled her hand away with some effort and said with a nervous laugh:

“I don’t know whether I did it myself or not. I do know that I was growing nervous, standing there like a psychic fool with all your solemn faces turned upon me.”

“I don’t know if I did it myself or not. What I do know is that I was becoming anxious, standing there like a psychic idiot with all your serious faces focused on me.”

“Hen-scratches,” was Uncle Robert’s judgement, when he looked over the paper upon which she had scrawled.

“Hen-scratches,” was Uncle Robert’s judgment, when he looked over the paper on which she had scrawled.

“Quite illegible,” was Mrs. Grantly’s dictum. “It does not resemble writing at all. The influences have not got to working yet. Do you try it, Mr. Barton.”

“Totally unreadable,” was Mrs. Grantly’s comment. “It doesn’t look like writing at all. The influences haven’t kicked in yet. You should give it a try, Mr. Barton.”

That gentleman stepped forward, ponderously willing to please, and placed his hand on the board. And for ten solid, stolid minutes he stood there, motionless, like a statue, the frozen personification of the commercial age. Uncle Robert’s face began to work. He blinked, stiffened his mouth, uttered suppressed, throaty sounds, deep down; finally he snorted, lost his self-control, and broke out in a roar of laughter. All joined in this merriment, including Mrs. Grantly. Mr. Barton laughed with them, but he was vaguely nettled.

That gentleman stepped forward, clearly trying to be helpful, and placed his hand on the board. For ten solid, stiff minutes, he stood there, motionless, like a statue, embodying the commercial age. Uncle Robert's face started to change. He blinked, tightened his mouth, and made muffled, deep sounds from his throat; eventually, he snorted, lost his composure, and burst out laughing. Everyone joined in the laughter, including Mrs. Grantly. Mr. Barton laughed with them, but he felt a bit annoyed.

“You try it, Story,” he said.

“You give it a shot, Story,” he said.

Uncle Robert, still laughing, and urged on by Lute and his wife, took the board. Suddenly his face sobered. His hand had begun to move, and the pencil could be heard scratching across the paper.

Uncle Robert, still laughing, and encouraged by Lute and his wife, grabbed the board. Suddenly, his expression became serious. His hand started to move, and the pencil could be heard scratching against the paper.

“By George!” he muttered. “That’s curious. Look at it. I’m not doing it. I know I’m not doing it. Look at that hand go! Just look at it!”

“Wow!” he muttered. “That’s weird. Check it out. I’m not controlling it. I know I’m not controlling it. Look at that hand move! Just look at it!”

“Now, Robert, none of your ridiculousness,” his wife warned him.

“Now, Robert, cut out the nonsense,” his wife warned him.

“I tell you I’m not doing it,” he replied indignantly. “The force has got hold of me. Ask Mrs. Grantly. Tell her to make it stop, if you want it to stop. I can’t stop it. By George! look at that flourish. I didn’t do that. I never wrote a flourish in my life.”

“I’m not doing it,” he said angrily. “The force has taken control of me. Ask Mrs. Grantly. Tell her to make it stop if you want it to stop. I can’t stop it. Goodness! Look at that flourish. I didn’t do that. I’ve never written a flourish in my life.”

“Do try to be serious,” Mrs. Grantly warned them. “An atmosphere of levity does not conduce to the best operation of Planchette.”

“Please try to be serious,” Mrs. Grantly warned them. “A lighthearted atmosphere doesn’t help Planchette work its best.”

“There, that will do, I guess,” Uncle Robert said as he took his hand away. “Now let’s see.”

“There, that should be good, I guess,” Uncle Robert said as he pulled his hand away. “Now let’s check it out.”

He bent over and adjusted his glasses. “It’s handwriting at any rate, and that’s better than the rest of you did. Here, Lute, your eyes are young.”

He leaned down and adjusted his glasses. “It’s handwriting at least, and that’s better than what the rest of you managed. Here, Lute, your eyes are still young.”

“Oh, what flourishes!” Lute exclaimed, as she looked at the paper. “And look there, there are two different handwritings.”

“Oh, what beautiful writing!” Lute exclaimed as she looked at the paper. “And look there, there are two different handwritings.”

She began to read: “This is the first lecture. Concentrate on this sentence: ‘I am a positive spirit and not negative to any condition.’ Then follow with concentration on positive love. After that peace and harmony will vibrate through and around your body. Your soul—The other writing breaks right in. This is the way it goes: Bullfrog 95, Dixie 16, Golden Anchor 65, Gold Mountain 13, Jim Butler 70, Jumbo 75, North Star 42, Rescue 7, Black Butte 75, Brown Hope 16, Iron Top 3.”

She started to read: “This is the first lecture. Focus on this sentence: ‘I am a positive spirit and not negative towards any situation.’ Then continue by concentrating on positive love. After that, peace and harmony will flow through and around your body. Your soul—The next writing interrupts. Here’s how it goes: Bullfrog 95, Dixie 16, Golden Anchor 65, Gold Mountain 13, Jim Butler 70, Jumbo 75, North Star 42, Rescue 7, Black Butte 75, Brown Hope 16, Iron Top 3.”

“Iron Top’s pretty low,” Mr. Barton murmured.

“Iron Top’s looking pretty low,” Mr. Barton said quietly.

“Robert, you’ve been dabbling again!” Aunt Mildred cried accusingly.

“Robert, you’ve been messing around again!” Aunt Mildred said accusingly.

“No, I’ve not,” he denied. “I only read the quotations. But how the devil—I beg your pardon—they got there on that piece of paper I’d like to know.”

“No, I haven’t,” he denied. “I only read the quotes. But how on earth—I apologize—those got written on that piece of paper, I’d like to know.”

“Your subconscious mind,” Chris suggested. “You read the quotations in to-day’s paper.”

“Your subconscious mind,” Chris suggested. “You read the quotes in today’s paper.”

“No, I didn’t; but last week I glanced over the column.”

“No, I didn’t; but last week I quickly looked at the column.”

“A day or a year is all the same in the subconscious mind,” said Mrs. Grantly. “The subconscious mind never forgets. But I am not saying that this is due to the subconscious mind. I refuse to state to what I think it is due.”

“A day or a year is all the same in the subconscious mind,” said Mrs. Grantly. “The subconscious mind never forgets. But I’m not saying that this is because of the subconscious mind. I’m not going to say what I believe it’s due to.”

“But how about that other stuff?” Uncle Robert demanded. “Sounds like what I’d think Christian Science ought to sound like.”

“But what about that other stuff?” Uncle Robert asked. “Sounds like what I’d imagine Christian Science should sound like.”

“Or theosophy,” Aunt Mildred volunteered. “Some message to a neophyte.”

“Or theosophy,” Aunt Mildred said. “Some message for a beginner.”

“Go on, read the rest,” her husband commanded.

“Go on, read the rest,” her husband urged.

“This puts you in touch with the mightier spirits,” Lute read. “You shall become one with us, and your name shall be ‘Arya,’ and you shall—Conqueror 20, Empire 12, Columbia Mountain 18, Midway 140—and, and that is all. Oh, no! here’s a last flourish, Arya, from Kandor—that must surely be the Mahatma.”

“This connects you with the more powerful spirits,” Lute read. “You will become one with us, and your name will be ‘Arya,’ and you will—Conqueror 20, Empire 12, Columbia Mountain 18, Midway 140—and, and that’s it. Oh, wait! here’s a final flourish, Arya, from Kandor—that has to be the Mahatma.”

“I’d like to have you explain that theosophy stuff on the basis of the subconscious mind, Chris,” Uncle Robert challenged.

“I’d like you to explain that theosophy stuff based on the subconscious mind, Chris,” Uncle Robert challenged.

Chris shrugged his shoulders. “No explanation. You must have got a message intended for some one else.”

Chris shrugged. “No explanation. You must have gotten a message meant for someone else.”

“Lines were crossed, eh?” Uncle Robert chuckled. “Multiplex spiritual wireless telegraphy, I’d call it.”

“Lines were crossed, huh?” Uncle Robert laughed. “I’d call it multiplex spiritual wireless telegraphy.”

“It IS nonsense,” Mrs. Grantly said. “I never knew Planchette to behave so outrageously. There are disturbing influences at work. I felt them from the first. Perhaps it is because you are all making too much fun of it. You are too hilarious.”

“It’s nonsense,” Mrs. Grantly said. “I’ve never seen Planchette act so outrageously. There are disturbing influences at play. I sensed them from the beginning. Maybe it’s because you’re all making too much of a joke out of it. You’re too amused.”

“A certain befitting gravity should grace the occasion,” Chris agreed, placing his hand on Planchette. “Let me try. And not one of you must laugh or giggle, or even think ‘laugh’ or ‘giggle.’ And if you dare to snort, even once, Uncle Robert, there is no telling what occult vengeance may be wreaked upon you.”

“A certain appropriate seriousness should fit the occasion,” Chris agreed, placing his hand on Planchette. “Let me give it a try. And none of you should laugh or giggle, or even think about laughing or giggling. And if you dare to snort, even once, Uncle Robert, who knows what supernatural revenge might be unleashed upon you.”

“I’ll be good,” Uncle Robert rejoined. “But if I really must snort, may I silently slip away?”

“I’ll behave,” Uncle Robert replied. “But if I really need to sneeze, can I quietly step away?”

Chris nodded. His hand had already begun to work. There had been no preliminary twitchings nor tentative essays at writing. At once his hand had started off, and Planchette was moving swiftly and smoothly across the paper.

Chris nodded. His hand had already started to move. There were no initial twitches or hesitations in writing. Immediately, his hand began to glide, and Planchette moved quickly and smoothly across the paper.

“Look at him,” Lute whispered to her aunt. “See how white he is.”

“Look at him,” Lute whispered to her aunt. “See how pale he is.”

Chris betrayed disturbance at the sound of her voice, and thereafter silence was maintained. Only could be heard the steady scratching of the pencil. Suddenly, as though it had been stung, he jerked his hand away. With a sigh and a yawn he stepped back from the table, then glanced with the curiosity of a newly awakened man at their faces.

Chris showed discomfort at the sound of her voice, and after that, there was silence. The only sound was the steady scratching of the pencil. Suddenly, as if he had been stung, he pulled his hand away. With a sigh and a yawn, he stepped back from the table and then looked at their faces with the curiosity of someone who had just woken up.

“I think I wrote something,” he said.

“I think I wrote something,” he said.

“I should say you did,” Mrs. Grantly remarked with satisfaction, holding up the sheet of paper and glancing at it.

“I would say you did,” Mrs. Grantly said with satisfaction, holding up the sheet of paper and looking at it.

“Read it aloud,” Uncle Robert said.

“Read it out loud,” Uncle Robert said.

“Here it is, then. It begins with ‘beware’ written three times, and in much larger characters than the rest of the writing. BEWARE! BEWARE! BEWARE! Chris Dunbar, I intend to destroy you. I have already made two attempts upon your life, and failed. I shall yet succeed. So sure am I that I shall succeed that I dare to tell you. I do not need to tell you why. In your own heart you know. The wrong you are doing—And here it abruptly ends.”

“Here it is. It starts with ‘beware’ written three times, and in much bigger letters than the rest of the text. BEWARE! BEWARE! BEWARE! Chris Dunbar, I plan to destroy you. I've already tried to kill you twice and failed. I will succeed. I'm so confident that I will succeed that I'm daring to tell you. I don’t even need to explain why. Deep down, you know. The wrong you’re doing—And it suddenly cuts off here.”

Mrs. Grantly laid the paper down on the table and looked at Chris, who had already become the centre of all eyes, and who was yawning as from an overpowering drowsiness.

Mrs. Grantly set the paper down on the table and looked at Chris, who had already become the focus of everyone's attention and was yawning as if he were overwhelmingly sleepy.

“Quite a sanguinary turn, I should say,” Uncle Robert remarked.

“That's quite a bloody twist, I'd say,” Uncle Robert remarked.

“I have already made two attempts upon your life,” Mrs. Grantly read from the paper, which she was going over a second time.

“I have already made two attempts on your life,” Mrs. Grantly read from the paper, which she was reviewing for the second time.

“On my life?” Chris demanded between yawns. “Why, my life hasn’t been attempted even once. My! I am sleepy!”

“Seriously?” Chris asked through yawns. “Honestly, no one has ever tried to take my life. Wow! I'm so tired!”

“Ah, my boy, you are thinking of flesh-and-blood men,” Uncle Robert laughed. “But this is a spirit. Your life has been attempted by unseen things. Most likely ghostly hands have tried to throttle you in your sleep.”

“Ah, my boy, you're thinking of real people,” Uncle Robert laughed. “But this is a spirit. Unseen forces have tried to harm you. Most likely, ghostly hands have tried to choke you while you sleep.”

“Oh, Chris!” Lute cried impulsively. “This afternoon! The hand you said must have seized your rein!”

“Oh, Chris!” Lute exclaimed spontaneously. “This afternoon! The hand you said must have grabbed your reins!”

“But I was joking,” he objected.

“But I was just kidding,” he said.

“Nevertheless...” Lute left her thought unspoken.

“Nevertheless...” Lute kept her thoughts to herself.

Mrs. Grantly had become keen on the scent. “What was that about this afternoon? Was your life in danger?”

Mrs. Grantly had become really interested in the scent. “What was going on this afternoon? Was your life at risk?”

Chris’s drowsiness had disappeared. “I’m becoming interested myself,” he acknowledged. “We haven’t said anything about it. Ban broke his back this afternoon. He threw himself off the bank, and I ran the risk of being caught underneath.”

Chris’s sleepiness was gone. “I’m starting to get interested too,” he admitted. “We haven’t talked about it at all. Ban hurt his back this afternoon. He jumped off the bank, and I almost got caught under him.”

“I wonder, I wonder,” Mrs. Grantly communed aloud. “There is something in this.... It is a warning.... Ah! You were hurt yesterday riding Miss Story’s horse! That makes the two attempts!”

“I wonder, I wonder,” Mrs. Grantly said thoughtfully. “There’s definitely something here.... It’s a warning.... Oh! You got hurt yesterday riding Miss Story’s horse! That makes it two times now!”

She looked triumphantly at them. Planchette had been vindicated.

She looked at them with triumph. Planchette had been proven right.

“Nonsense,” laughed Uncle Robert, but with a slight hint of irritation in his manner. “Such things do not happen these days. This is the twentieth century, my dear madam. The thing, at the very latest, smacks of mediaevalism.”

“Nonsense,” laughed Uncle Robert, but there was a slight hint of irritation in his tone. “Things like that don’t happen anymore. This is the twentieth century, my dear madam. At best, it feels like something out of the Middle Ages.”

“I have had such wonderful tests with Planchette,” Mrs. Grantly began, then broke off suddenly to go to the table and place her hand on the board.

“I’ve had such amazing experiences with Planchette,” Mrs. Grantly started, then suddenly stopped to walk over to the table and put her hand on the board.

“Who are you?” she asked. “What is your name?”

“Who are you?” she asked. “What’s your name?”

The board immediately began to write. By this time all heads, with the exception of Mr. Barton’s, were bent over the table and following the pencil.

The board quickly started to write. At this point, everyone's heads, except for Mr. Barton’s, were lowered over the table, tracking the pencil.

“It’s Dick,” Aunt Mildred cried, a note of the mildly hysterical in her voice.

“It’s Dick,” Aunt Mildred shouted, her voice a bit hysterical.

Her husband straightened up, his face for the first time grave.

Her husband stood up straight, his face serious for the first time.

“It’s Dick’s signature,” he said. “I’d know his fist in a thousand.”

“It’s Dick’s signature,” he said. “I’d recognize his punch anywhere.”

“‘Dick Curtis,’” Mrs. Grantly read aloud. “Who is Dick Curtis?”

“‘Dick Curtis,’” Mrs. Grantly read out loud. “Who is Dick Curtis?”

“By Jove, that’s remarkable!” Mr. Barton broke in. “The handwriting in both instances is the same. Clever, I should say, really clever,” he added admiringly.

“Wow, that’s impressive!” Mr. Barton interrupted. “The handwriting in both cases is identical. Smart, I must say, really smart,” he added with admiration.

“Let me see,” Uncle Robert demanded, taking the paper and examining it. “Yes, it is Dick’s handwriting.”

“Let me see,” Uncle Robert said, grabbing the paper and looking it over. “Yeah, it’s definitely Dick’s handwriting.”

“But who is Dick?” Mrs. Grantly insisted. “Who is this Dick Curtis?”

“But who is Dick?” Mrs. Grantly pressed. “Who is this Dick Curtis?”

“Dick Curtis, why, he was Captain Richard Curtis,” Uncle Robert answered.

“Dick Curtis? He was Captain Richard Curtis,” Uncle Robert replied.

“He was Lute’s father,” Aunt Mildred supplemented. “Lute took our name. She never saw him. He died when she was a few weeks old. He was my brother.”

“He was Lute’s father,” Aunt Mildred added. “Lute took our last name. She never met him. He passed away when she was just a few weeks old. He was my brother.”

“Remarkable, most remarkable.” Mrs. Grantly was revolving the message in her mind. “There were two attempts on Mr. Dunbar’s life. The subconscious mind cannot explain that, for none of us knew of the accident to-day.”

“Remarkable, really remarkable.” Mrs. Grantly was processing the message in her mind. “There were two attempts on Mr. Dunbar’s life. The subconscious mind can't make sense of that, because none of us knew about the accident today.”

“I knew,” Chris answered, “and it was I that operated Planchette. The explanation is simple.”

“I knew,” Chris replied, “and I was the one who operated Planchette. The explanation is straightforward.”

“But the handwriting,” interposed Mr. Barton. “What you wrote and what Mrs. Grantly wrote are identical.”

“But the handwriting,” interrupted Mr. Barton. “What you wrote and what Mrs. Grantly wrote are exactly the same.”

Chris bent over and compared the handwriting.

Chris leaned over and compared the handwriting.

“Besides,” Mrs. Grantly cried, “Mr. Story recognizes the handwriting.”

“Besides,” Mrs. Grantly exclaimed, “Mr. Story knows the handwriting.”

She looked at him for verification.

She looked at him for confirmation.

He nodded his head. “Yes, it is Dick’s fist. I’ll swear to that.”

He nodded. “Yeah, that’s definitely Dick’s fist. I swear to that.”

But to Lute had come a visioning. While the rest argued pro and con and the air was filled with phrases,—“psychic phenomena,” “self-hypnotism,” “residuum of unexplained truth,” and “spiritism,”—she was reviving mentally the girlhood pictures she had conjured of this soldier-father she had never seen. She possessed his sword, there were several old-fashioned daguerreotypes, there was much that had been said of him, stories told of him—and all this had constituted the material out of which she had builded him in her childhood fancy.

But Lute had a vision. While everyone else debated back and forth, throwing around terms like “psychic phenomena,” “self-hypnosis,” “residual unexplained truths,” and “spiritism,” she was mentally revisiting the memories of the soldier-father she had never met. She owned his sword, had a few old-fashioned daguerreotypes, and had heard many stories about him—these all formed the basis for the image of him she had created in her childhood imagination.

“There is the possibility of one mind unconsciously suggesting to another mind,” Mrs. Grantly was saying; but through Lute’s mind was trooping her father on his great roan war-horse. Now he was leading his men. She saw him on lonely scouts, or in the midst of the yelling Indians at Salt Meadows, when of his command he returned with one man in ten. And in the picture she had of him, in the physical semblance she had made of him, was reflected his spiritual nature, reflected by her worshipful artistry in form and feature and expression—his bravery, his quick temper, his impulsive championship, his madness of wrath in a righteous cause, his warm generosity and swift forgiveness, and his chivalry that epitomized codes and ideals primitive as the days of knighthood. And first, last, and always, dominating all, she saw in the face of him the hot passion and quickness of deed that had earned for him the name “Fighting Dick Curtis.”

“There’s a chance that one mind can unconsciously suggest things to another,” Mrs. Grantly was saying; but Lute’s mind was filled with images of her father on his mighty roan warhorse. Now he was leading his men. She envisioned him on solitary scouts or amid the shouting Indians at Salt Meadows, where he returned from his command with only one man out of ten. The image she had of him, the likeness she created, reflected his spiritual nature, captured through her admiring artistry in form, feature, and expression—his bravery, his short temper, his impulsive defense of others, his furious anger for a just cause, his warm generosity, and quick forgiveness, along with his chivalry that embodied codes and ideals as ancient as the days of knighthood. And first, last, and always, dominating everything, she saw in his face the intense passion and swift action that had earned him the name “Fighting Dick Curtis.”

“Let me put it to the test,” she heard Mrs. Grantly saying. “Let Miss Story try Planchette. There may be a further message.”

“Let me put it to the test,” she heard Mrs. Grantly saying. “Let Miss Story try Planchette. There might be another message.”

“No, no, I beg of you,” Aunt Mildred interposed. “It is too uncanny. It surely is wrong to tamper with the dead. Besides, I am nervous. Or, better, let me go to bed, leaving you to go on with your experiments. That will be the best way, and you can tell me in the morning.” Mingled with the “Good-nights,” were half-hearted protests from Mrs. Grantly, as Aunt Mildred withdrew.

“No, no, please,” Aunt Mildred interrupted. “It’s way too creepy. It’s definitely not right to mess with the dead. Plus, I’m feeling anxious. Or, better yet, let me head to bed while you carry on with your experiments. That seems like the best plan, and you can fill me in tomorrow morning.” Mixed in with the “Good-nights” were weak protests from Mrs. Grantly as Aunt Mildred left.

“Robert can return,” she called back, “as soon as he has seen me to my tent.”

“Robert can come back,” she called out, “as soon as he’s walked me to my tent.”

“It would be a shame to give it up now,” Mrs. Grantly said. “There is no telling what we are on the verge of. Won’t you try it, Miss Story?”

“It would be a shame to give it up now,” Mrs. Grantly said. “We have no idea what we might be on the brink of. Won’t you give it a try, Miss Story?”

Lute obeyed, but when she placed her hand on the board she was conscious of a vague and nameless fear at this toying with the supernatural. She was twentieth-century, and the thing in essence, as her uncle had said, was mediaeval. Yet she could not shake off the instinctive fear that arose in her—man’s inheritance from the wild and howling ages when his hairy, apelike prototype was afraid of the dark and personified the elements into things of fear.

Lute did as she was told, but as she placed her hand on the board, she felt a vague and nameless fear about playing with the supernatural. She belonged to the twentieth century, and what she was dealing with, as her uncle had said, was medieval. Still, she couldn't shake off the instinctive fear that bubbled up inside her—it's humanity's legacy from the wild, chaotic past when our hairy, ape-like ancestors were afraid of the dark and turned natural forces into things to be feared.

But as the mysterious influence seized her hand and sent it meriting across the paper, all the unusual passed out of the situation and she was unaware of more than a feeble curiosity. For she was intent on another visioning—this time of her mother, who was also unremembered in the flesh. Not sharp and vivid like that of her father, but dim and nebulous was the picture she shaped of her mother—a saint’s head in an aureole of sweetness and goodness and meekness, and withal, shot through with a hint of reposeful determination, of will, stubborn and unobtrusive, that in life had expressed itself mainly in resignation.

But as the mysterious force took hold of her hand and guided it across the paper, all the oddities faded away and she felt only a slight curiosity. She was focused on another vision—this time of her mother, who she also couldn’t remember in person. Unlike the sharp and clear image of her father, the picture of her mother was vague and hazy—a saintly figure surrounded by an aura of kindness, goodness, and humility, yet tinged with a sense of quiet determination, a will that was both persistent and subtle, which in life had mostly shown itself as acceptance.

Lute’s hand had ceased moving, and Mrs. Grantly was already reading the message that had been written.

Lute’s hand had stopped moving, and Mrs. Grantly was already reading the message that had been written.

“It is a different handwriting,” she said. “A woman’s hand. ‘Martha,’ it is signed. Who is Martha?”

“It’s a different handwriting,” she said. “A woman’s hand. ‘Martha,’ it’s signed. Who is Martha?”

Lute was not surprised. “It is my mother,” she said simply. “What does she say?”

Lute wasn't surprised. "It's my mom," she said plainly. "What does she say?"

She had not been made sleepy, as Chris had; but the keen edge of her vitality had been blunted, and she was experiencing a sweet and pleasing lassitude. And while the message was being read, in her eyes persisted the vision of her mother.

She wasn't feeling drowsy like Chris was; instead, the sharpness of her energy had dulled, and she felt a gentle and pleasant fatigue. And while the message was being read, she could still see her mother's face in her mind.

“Dear child,” Mrs. Grantly read, “do not mind him. He was ever quick of speech and rash. Be no niggard with your love. Love cannot hurt you. To deny love is to sin. Obey your heart and you can do no wrong. Obey worldly considerations, obey pride, obey those that prompt you against your heart’s prompting, and you do sin. Do not mind your father. He is angry now, as was his way in the earth-life; but he will come to see the wisdom of my counsel, for this, too, was his way in the earth-life. Love, my child, and love well.—Martha.”

“Dear child,” Mrs. Grantly read, “don’t pay attention to him. He has always been quick to speak and reckless. Don’t hold back your love. Love can’t hurt you. To deny love is to sin. Follow your heart, and you can’t go wrong. If you listen to worldly concerns, pride, or those who advise you against what your heart tells you, then you are sinning. Don’t worry about your father. He’s angry right now, as he used to be in his life on earth; but he will come to understand the wisdom of my advice, because that was also his way in life. Love, my child, and love deeply.—Martha.”

“Let me see it,” Lute cried, seizing the paper and devouring the handwriting with her eyes. She was thrilling with unexpressed love for the mother she had never seen, and this written speech from the grave seemed to give more tangibility to her having ever existed, than did the vision of her.

“Let me see it,” Lute exclaimed, grabbing the paper and studying the handwriting eagerly. She was filled with unspoken love for the mother she had never met, and this written message from the past felt more real to her existence than any vision of her could.

“This IS remarkable,” Mrs. Grantly was reiterating. “There was never anything like it. Think of it, my dear, both your father and mother here with us to-night.”

“This IS amazing,” Mrs. Grantly kept saying. “There’s never been anything like it. Just think about it, my dear, both your father and mother are here with us tonight.”

Lute shivered. The lassitude was gone, and she was her natural self again, vibrant with the instinctive fear of things unseen. And it was offensive to her mind that, real or illusion, the presence or the memorized existences of her father and mother should be touched by these two persons who were practically strangers—Mrs. Grantly, unhealthy and morbid, and Mr. Barton, stolid and stupid with a grossness both of the flesh and the spirit. And it further seemed a trespass that these strangers should thus enter into the intimacy between her and Chris.

Lute shivered. The fatigue had faded, and she was back to her vibrant self, filled with an instinctive fear of the unseen. It was offensive to her that, whether real or imagined, the presence or memories of her parents should be affected by these two people, who were practically strangers—Mrs. Grantly, unhealthy and morbid, and Mr. Barton, dull and thick-headed with a crudeness both physical and mental. It also felt like an intrusion for these strangers to invade the closeness between her and Chris.

She could hear the steps of her uncle approaching, and the situation flashed upon her, luminous and clear. She hurriedly folded the sheet of paper and thrust it into her bosom.

She could hear her uncle's footsteps coming closer, and everything made sense to her in that moment, clear and bright. She quickly folded the piece of paper and tucked it into her chest.

“Don’t say anything to him about this second message, Mrs. Grantly, please, and Mr. Barton. Nor to Aunt Mildred. It would only cause them irritation and needless anxiety.”

“Please don’t mention this second message to him, Mrs. Grantly, or to Mr. Barton. And don’t tell Aunt Mildred either. It would just upset them and create unnecessary worry.”

In her mind there was also the desire to protect her lover, for she knew that the strain of his present standing with her aunt and uncle would be added to, unconsciously in their minds, by the weird message of Planchette.

In her mind, she also wanted to protect her partner because she realized that the pressure of his current situation with her aunt and uncle would be intensified, even if only subconsciously, by the strange message from Planchette.

“And please don’t let us have any more Planchette,” Lute continued hastily. “Let us forget all the nonsense that has occurred.”

“And please don’t let us have any more Planchette,” Lute added quickly. “Let’s forget all the nonsense that’s happened.”

“‘Nonsense,’ my dear child?” Mrs. Grantly was indignantly protesting when Uncle Robert strode into the circle.

“‘Nonsense,’ my dear child?” Mrs. Grantly was angrily protesting when Uncle Robert walked into the circle.

“Hello!” he demanded. “What’s being done?”

"Hey!" he asked. "What’s up?"

“Too late,” Lute answered lightly. “No more stock quotations for you. Planchette is adjourned, and we’re just winding up the discussion of the theory of it. Do you know how late it is?”

“Too late,” Lute replied casually. “No more stock quotes for you. Planchette is adjourned, and we’re just wrapping up the discussion about the theory of it. Do you know how late it is?”

* * *

“Well, what did you do last night after we left?”

“Well, what did you guys do last night after we left?”

“Oh, took a stroll,” Chris answered.

“Oh, I went for a walk,” Chris answered.

Lute’s eyes were quizzical as she asked with a tentativeness that was palpably assumed, “With—a—with Mr. Barton?”

Lute looked puzzled as she asked with a hesitance that was clearly felt, “With—uh—with Mr. Barton?”

“Why, yes.”

"Yeah, sure."

“And a smoke?”

"And a cigarette?"

“Yes; and now what’s it all about?”

“Yes; and now what's it all about?”

Lute broke into merry laughter. “Just as I told you that you would do. Am I not a prophet? But I knew before I saw you that my forecast had come true. I have just left Mr. Barton, and I knew he had walked with you last night, for he is vowing by all his fetishes and idols that you are a perfectly splendid young man. I could see it with my eyes shut. The Chris Dunbar glamour has fallen upon him. But I have not finished the catechism by any means. Where have you been all morning?”

Lute burst into cheerful laughter. “Just like I told you would happen. Am I not a prophet? I knew even before I saw you that my prediction was right. I just left Mr. Barton, and I knew he walked with you last night because he’s been swearing by all his charms that you’re a truly amazing young man. I could see it with my eyes closed. The Chris Dunbar charm has enchanted him. But I’m not done with my questions yet. Where have you been all morning?”

“Where I am going to take you this afternoon.”

“Where I'm taking you this afternoon.”

“You plan well without knowing my wishes.”

“You plan well without understanding what I want.”

“I knew well what your wishes are. It is to see a horse I have found.”

“I know exactly what you want. You want to see the horse I found.”

Her voice betrayed her delight, as she cried, “Oh, good!”

Her voice revealed her excitement as she exclaimed, “Oh, great!”

“He is a beauty,” Chris said.

"He's good-looking," Chris said.

But her face had suddenly gone grave, and apprehension brooded in her eyes.

But her face suddenly grew serious, and worry lingered in her eyes.

“He’s called Comanche,” Chris went on. “A beauty, a regular beauty, the perfect type of the Californian cow-pony. And his lines—why, what’s the matter?”

“His name is Comanche,” Chris continued. “He’s gorgeous, absolutely stunning, the ideal Californian cow-pony. And his build—what’s wrong?”

“Don’t let us ride any more,” Lute said, “at least for a while. Really, I think I am a tiny bit tired of it, too.”

“Don’t let us ride anymore,” Lute said, “at least for a while. Honestly, I think I’m a little bit tired of it, too.”

He was looking at her in astonishment, and she was bravely meeting his eyes.

He was staring at her in shock, and she was confidently holding his gaze.

“I see hearses and flowers for you,” he began, “and a funeral oration; I see the end of the world, and the stars falling out of the sky, and the heavens rolling up as a scroll; I see the living and the dead gathered together for the final judgement, the sheep and the goats, the lambs and the rams and all the rest of it, the white-robed saints, the sound of golden harps, and the lost souls howling as they fall into the Pit—all this I see on the day that you, Lute Story, no longer care to ride a horse. A horse, Lute! a horse!”

“I see hearses and flowers for you,” he began, “and a funeral speech; I see the end of the world, the stars falling from the sky, and the heavens rolling up like a scroll; I see the living and the dead gathered for the final judgment, the sheep and the goats, the lambs and the rams, and all the rest of it, the white-robed saints, the sound of golden harps, and the lost souls screaming as they fall into the Pit—all of this I see on the day that you, Lute Story, no longer want to ride a horse. A horse, Lute! a horse!”

“For a while, at least,” she pleaded.

“For a bit, at least,” she begged.

“Ridiculous!” he cried. “What’s the matter? Aren’t you well?—you who are always so abominably and adorably well!”

“Ridiculous!” he exclaimed. “What’s wrong? Aren’t you feeling okay?—you who are always so annoyingly and wonderfully healthy!”

“No, it’s not that,” she answered. “I know it is ridiculous, Chris, I know it, but the doubt will arise. I cannot help it. You always say I am so sanely rooted to the earth and reality and all that, but—perhaps it’s superstition, I don’t know—but the whole occurrence, the messages of Planchette, the possibility of my father’s hand, I know not how, reaching, out to Ban’s rein and hurling him and you to death, the correspondence between my father’s statement that he has twice attempted your life and the fact that in the last two days your life has twice been endangered by horses—my father was a great horseman—all this, I say, causes the doubt to arise in my mind. What if there be something in it? I am not so sure. Science may be too dogmatic in its denial of the unseen. The forces of the unseen, of the spirit, may well be too subtle, too sublimated, for science to lay hold of, and recognize, and formulate. Don’t you see, Chris, that there is rationality in the very doubt? It may be a very small doubt—oh, so small; but I love you too much to run even that slight risk. Besides, I am a woman, and that should in itself fully account for my predisposition toward superstition.

“No, that’s not it,” she replied. “I know it sounds crazy, Chris, I get it, but the doubt creeps in. I can’t help it. You always say I’m so grounded in reality and all that, but—maybe it’s superstition, I don’t know—but everything that happened, the messages from Planchette, the chance that my father’s hand, somehow reaching out to Ban’s reins, could throw him and you to your deaths, the connection between my father saying he’s tried to take your life twice and the fact that in the last two days your life was endangered by horses—my father was a great horseman—all of this makes me doubt. What if there’s something to it? I’m not so sure. Science might be too rigid in its rejection of the unseen. The forces of the unseen, of the spirit, might be too delicate, too refined, for science to grasp, acknowledge, and explain. Don’t you see, Chris, that there’s a kind of logic in this doubt? It might be a tiny doubt—oh, so tiny; but I care about you too much to take even that small risk. Besides, I’m a woman, and that alone kind of explains my tendency toward superstition.”

“Yes, yes, I know, call it unreality. But I’ve heard you paradoxing upon the reality of the unreal—the reality of delusion to the mind that is sick. And so with me, if you will; it is delusion and unreal, but to me, constituted as I am, it is very real—is real as a nightmare is real, in the throes of it, before one awakes.”

“Yes, yes, I get it, call it unrealistic. But I’ve listened to you talk about the contradiction of the reality of the unreal—the reality of delusion to a mind that's unwell. And so it is for me; it’s delusion and unreal, but to me, as I am, it feels very real—real like a nightmare is real, while you’re in it, before you wake up.”

“The most logical argument for illogic I have ever heard,” Chris smiled. “It is a good gaming proposition, at any rate. You manage to embrace more chances in your philosophy than do I in mine. It reminds me of Sam—the gardener you had a couple of years ago. I overheard him and Martin arguing in the stable. You know what a bigoted atheist Martin is. Well, Martin had deluged Sam with floods of logic. Sam pondered awhile, and then he said, ‘Foh a fack, Mis’ Martin, you jis’ tawk like a house afire; but you ain’t got de show I has.’ ‘How’s that?’ Martin asked. ‘Well, you see, Mis’ Martin, you has one chance to mah two.’ ‘I don’t see it,’ Martin said. ‘Mis’ Martin, it’s dis way. You has jis’ de chance, lak you say, to become worms foh de fruitification of de cabbage garden. But I’s got de chance to lif’ mah voice to de glory of de Lawd as I go paddin’ dem golden streets—along ‘ith de chance to be jis’ worms along ‘ith you, Mis’ Martin.’”

“The most logical argument for illogic I've ever heard,” Chris smiled. “It's definitely a good gaming proposition, anyway. You seem to take more chances in your philosophy than I do in mine. It reminds me of Sam—the gardener you had a couple of years ago. I overheard him and Martin arguing in the stable. You know what a bigoted atheist Martin is. Well, Martin bombarded Sam with tons of logic. Sam thought for a moment, and then said, ‘For a fact, Mr. Martin, you just talk like a house on fire; but you don’t have the show that I do.’ ‘How’s that?’ Martin asked. ‘Well, you see, Mr. Martin, you have one chance to my two.’ ‘I don’t see it,’ Martin said. ‘Mr. Martin, it’s this way. You have just the chance, like you say, to become worms for the fertilization of the cabbage garden. But I have the chance to lift my voice to the glory of the Lord as I walk those golden streets—along with the chance to be just worms along with you, Mr. Martin.’”

“You refuse to take me seriously,” Lute said, when she had laughed her appreciation.

“You won’t take me seriously,” Lute said, after she had laughed in appreciation.

“How can I take that Planchette rigmarole seriously?” he asked.

“How can I take that Planchette nonsense seriously?” he asked.

“You don’t explain it—the handwriting of my father, which Uncle Robert recognized—oh, the whole thing, you don’t explain it.”

“You don’t explain it—the handwriting of my dad, which Uncle Robert recognized—oh, the whole thing, you don’t explain it.”

“I don’t know all the mysteries of mind,” Chris answered. “But I believe such phenomena will all yield to scientific explanation in the not distant future.”

“I don’t know all the mysteries of the mind,” Chris replied. “But I believe that these phenomena will all be explained scientifically in the near future.”

“Just the same, I have a sneaking desire to find out some more from Planchette,” Lute confessed. “The board is still down in the dining room. We could try it now, you and I, and no one would know.”

“Still, I have a sneaky urge to learn more from Planchette,” Lute admitted. “The board is still in the dining room. We could try it now, just the two of us, and no one would ever find out.”

Chris caught her hand, crying: “Come on! It will be a lark.”

Chris grabbed her hand, exclaiming, “Come on! It’ll be fun.”

Hand in hand they ran down the path to the tree-pillared room.

Hand in hand, they ran down the path to the room with tree-like pillars.

“The camp is deserted,” Lute said, as she placed Planchette on the table. “Mrs. Grantly and Aunt Mildred are lying down, and Mr. Barton has gone off with Uncle Robert. There is nobody to disturb us.” She placed her hand on the board. “Now begin.”

“The camp is empty,” Lute said, as she set Planchette on the table. “Mrs. Grantly and Aunt Mildred are resting, and Mr. Barton has gone out with Uncle Robert. There’s no one to bother us.” She put her hand on the board. “Now start.”

For a few minutes nothing happened. Chris started to speak, but she hushed him to silence. The preliminary twitchings had appeared in her hand and arm. Then the pencil began to write. They read the message, word by word, as it was written:

For a few minutes, nothing happened. Chris began to speak, but she quieted him. She felt the first flickers in her hand and arm. Then the pencil started to write. They read the message, word by word, as it was being written:

There is wisdom greater than the wisdom of reason. Love proceeds not out of the dry-as-dust way of the mind. Love is of the heart, and is beyond all reason, and logic, and philosophy. Trust your own heart, my daughter. And if your heart bids you have faith in your lover, then laugh at the mind and its cold wisdom, and obey your heart, and have faith in your lover.—Martha.

There’s wisdom that goes beyond just reasoning. Love doesn’t come from the dry, logical way of thinking. Love comes from the heart and transcends all reason, logic, and philosophy. Trust your own heart, my daughter. If your heart tells you to believe in your lover, then disregard the mind and its cold logic, and listen to your heart, and have faith in your lover.—Martha.

“But that whole message is the dictate of your own heart,” Chris cried. “Don’t you see, Lute? The thought is your very own, and your subconscious mind has expressed it there on the paper.”

“But that whole message is what your heart is telling you,” Chris exclaimed. “Don’t you get it, Lute? The idea is entirely yours, and your subconscious has put it down on the paper.”

“But there is one thing I don’t see,” she objected.

“But there’s one thing I don’t see,” she said.

“And that?”

"And that?"

“Is the handwriting. Look at it. It does not resemble mine at all. It is mincing, it is old-fashioned, it is the old-fashioned feminine of a generation ago.”

“Check out the handwriting. Look at it. It doesn’t look anything like mine. It’s neat and old-school, like something from a generation ago.”

“But you don’t mean to tell me that you really believe that this is a message from the dead?” he interrupted.

“But you’re not seriously saying that you actually believe this is a message from the dead?” he interrupted.

“I don’t know, Chris,” she wavered. “I am sure I don’t know.”

“I don’t know, Chris,” she hesitated. “I really don’t know.”

“It is absurd!” he cried. “These are cobwebs of fancy. When one dies, he is dead. He is dust. He goes to the worms, as Martin says. The dead? I laugh at the dead. They do not exist. They are not. I defy the powers of the grave, the men dead and dust and gone!

“It’s ridiculous!” he shouted. “These are just fanciful ideas. When someone dies, they’re gone. They turn to dust. They go to the worms, just like Martin says. The dead? I scoff at the dead. They don’t exist. They aren’t here. I challenge the forces of the grave, the people who are dead, turned to dust, and gone!”

“And what have you to say to that?” he challenged, placing his hand on Planchette.

“And what do you have to say about that?” he challenged, placing his hand on Planchette.

On the instant his hand began to write. Both were startled by the suddenness of it. The message was brief:

On the moment his hand started to write. Both were surprised by how sudden it was. The message was short:

BEWARE! BEWARE! BEWARE!

WARNING! WARNING! WARNING!

He was distinctly sobered, but he laughed. “It is like a miracle play. Death we have, speaking to us from the grave. But Good Deeds, where art thou? And Kindred? and Joy? and Household Goods? and Friendship? and all the goodly company?”

He was clearly sobered, but he laughed. “It’s like a miracle play. Death is here, speaking to us from the grave. But Good Deeds, where are you? And Kindred? And Joy? And Household Goods? And Friendship? And all the good company?”

But Lute did not share his bravado. Her fright showed itself in her face. She laid her trembling hand on his arm.

But Lute didn't match his confidence. Her fear was clear on her face. She placed her shaking hand on his arm.

“Oh, Chris, let us stop. I am sorry we began it. Let us leave the quiet dead to their rest. It is wrong. It must be wrong. I confess I am affected by it. I cannot help it. As my body is trembling, so is my soul. This speech of the grave, this dead man reaching out from the mould of a generation to protect me from you. There is reason in it. There is the living mystery that prevents you from marrying me. Were my father alive, he would protect me from you. Dead, he still strives to protect me. His hands, his ghostly hands, are against your life!”

“Oh, Chris, let’s stop. I regret starting this. Let’s leave the quiet dead to their rest. It's wrong. It has to be wrong. I admit it's affecting me. I can’t help it. Just as my body is trembling, my soul is too. This talk of the grave, this dead man reaching out from the earth of a bygone era to shield me from you. There’s truth in it. There’s a living mystery that stops you from marrying me. If my father were alive, he would protect me from you. Even in death, he still tries to protect me. His hands, his ghostly hands, are against your life!”

“Do be calm,” Chris said soothingly. “Listen to me. It is all a lark. We are playing with the subjective forces of our own being, with phenomena which science has not yet explained, that is all. Psychology is so young a science. The subconscious mind has just been discovered, one might say. It is all mystery as yet; the laws of it are yet to be formulated. This is simply unexplained phenomena. But that is no reason that we should immediately account for it by labelling it spiritism. As yet we do not know, that is all. As for Planchette—”

“Calm down,” Chris said gently. “Just listen to me. It’s all just a game. We’re messing around with the subjective forces of our own existence, with things that science hasn’t figured out yet, and that’s it. Psychology is still a young field. It’s like the subconscious mind has just been discovered. Everything is still a mystery; we haven’t even outlined the laws. This is simply unexplained phenomena. But that doesn’t mean we should jump to calling it spiritism. We just don’t know yet, that’s all. As for Planchette—”

He abruptly ceased, for at that moment, to enforce his remark, he had placed his hand on Planchette, and at that moment his hand had been seized, as by a paroxysm, and sent dashing, willy-nilly, across the paper, writing as the hand of an angry person would write.

He suddenly stopped because, at that moment, to emphasize his point, he had put his hand on Planchette. At that moment, his hand was seized, as if by a spasm, and was forced to rush across the paper, writing like someone who was angry.

“No, I don’t care for any more of it,” Lute said, when the message was completed. “It is like witnessing a fight between you and my father in the flesh. There is the savor in it of struggle and blows.”

“No, I don’t want any more of it,” Lute said, after the message was finished. “It’s like watching a fight between you and my dad in person. There’s a certain thrill in the struggle and the punches.”

She pointed out a sentence that read: “You cannot escape me nor the just punishment that is yours!”

She pointed out a sentence that said: “You can't escape me or the fair punishment that you deserve!”

“Perhaps I visualize too vividly for my own comfort, for I can see his hands at your throat. I know that he is, as you say, dead and dust, but for all that, I can see him as a man that is alive and walks the earth; I see the anger in his face, the anger and the vengeance, and I see it all directed against you.”

“Maybe I imagine things too vividly for my own good, because I can picture his hands around your neck. I know he’s, as you say, dead and gone, but still, I see him as a living man who walks the earth; I see the anger in his face, the rage and the desire for revenge, and I see it all aimed at you.”

She crumpled up the scrawled sheets of paper, and put Planchette away.

She balled up the scribbled sheets of paper and put Planchette away.

“We won’t bother with it any more,” Chris said. “I didn’t think it would affect you so strongly. But it’s all subjective, I’m sure, with possibly a bit of suggestion thrown in—that and nothing more. And the whole strain of our situation has made conditions unusually favorable for striking phenomena.”

“We won’t deal with it anymore,” Chris said. “I didn’t realize it would impact you so much. But it’s all subjective, I’m sure, with maybe a hint of suggestion mixed in—that and nothing else. The pressure of our situation has made the conditions especially ripe for unusual phenomena.”

“And about our situation,” Lute said, as they went slowly up the path they had run down. “What we are to do, I don’t know. Are we to go on, as we have gone on? What is best? Have you thought of anything?”

“And about our situation,” Lute said, as they walked slowly up the path they had just run down. “I don’t know what we should do. Should we keep going like we have been? What’s the best option? Have you come up with any ideas?”

He debated for a few steps. “I have thought of telling your uncle and aunt.”

He paused for a moment. “I’ve considered telling your uncle and aunt.”

“What you couldn’t tell me?” she asked quickly.

"What couldn't you tell me?" she asked quickly.

“No,” he answered slowly; “but just as much as I have told you. I have no right to tell them more than I have told you.”

“No,” he replied slowly; “but just as much as I’ve shared with you. I have no right to share anything more than what I’ve told you.”

This time it was she that debated. “No, don’t tell them,” she said finally. “They wouldn’t understand. I don’t understand, for that matter, but I have faith in you, and in the nature of things they are not capable of this same implicit faith. You raise up before me a mystery that prevents our marriage, and I believe you; but they could not believe you without doubts arising as to the wrong and ill-nature of the mystery. Besides, it would but make their anxieties greater.”

This time it was her who argued. “No, don’t tell them,” she said finally. “They wouldn’t get it. I don’t really get it either, but I have faith in you and in the way things are, while they couldn’t have that same kind of faith. You present me with a mystery that keeps us from getting married, and I trust you; but they wouldn’t believe you and would have doubts about the wrongness and negativity of the mystery. Plus, it would just make them more anxious.”

“I should go away, I know I should go away,” he said, half under his breath. “And I can. I am no weakling. Because I have failed to remain away once, is no reason that I shall fail again.”

“I should leave, I know I should leave,” he murmured. “And I can. I'm not weak. Just because I didn't stay away last time doesn’t mean I won’t be able to this time.”

She caught her breath with a quick gasp. “It is like a bereavement to hear you speak of going away and remaining away. I should never see you again. It is too terrible. And do not reproach yourself for weakness. It is I who am to blame. It is I who prevented you from remaining away before, I know. I wanted you so. I want you so.

She took a quick breath. “Hearing you talk about leaving and never coming back feels like a loss. I’d never see you again. It’s just too much. And don’t blame yourself for being weak. I’m the one at fault. I’m the one who kept you from staying away before, I know. I wanted you so much. I want you so much.”

“There is nothing to be done, Chris, nothing to be done but to go on with it and let it work itself out somehow. That is one thing we are sure of: it will work out somehow.”

“There’s nothing we can do, Chris, nothing to do but keep moving forward and let it sort itself out in some way. That’s one thing we can be sure of: it will work out eventually.”

“But it would be easier if I went away,” he suggested.

“But it would be simpler if I just left,” he suggested.

“I am happier when you are here.”

“I feel happier when you're here.”

“The cruelty of circumstance,” he muttered savagely.

“The harshness of fate,” he muttered fiercely.

“Go or stay—that will be part of the working out. But I do not want you to go, Chris; you know that. And now no more about it. Talk cannot mend it. Let us never mention it again—unless... unless some time, some wonderful, happy time, you can come to me and say: ‘Lute, all is well with me. The mystery no longer binds me. I am free.’ Until that time let us bury it, along with Planchette and all the rest, and make the most of the little that is given us.

“Go or stay—that's something we'll figure out later. But I really don't want you to go, Chris; you know that. And now let's stop talking about it. Words can't fix this. Let's agree to never bring it up again—unless... unless someday, a wonderful, happy day, you can come to me and say: ‘Lute, everything is good with me. The mystery no longer holds me back. I’m free.’ Until then, let’s put it behind us, just like Planchette and everything else, and make the most of what we have.”

“And now, to show you how prepared I am to make the most of that little, I am even ready to go with you this afternoon to see the horse—though I wish you wouldn’t ride any more... for a few days, anyway, or for a week. What did you say was his name?”

“And now, to show you how ready I am to make the most of that little, I’m even willing to go with you this afternoon to see the horse—though I really wish you wouldn’t ride anymore... for a few days, at least, or for a week. What did you say his name was?”

“Comanche,” he answered. “I know you will like him.”

“Comanche,” he replied. “I know you’re going to like him.”

* * *

Chris lay on his back, his head propped by the bare jutting wall of stone, his gaze attentively directed across the canyon to the opposing tree-covered slope. There was a sound of crashing through underbrush, the ringing of steel-shod hoofs on stone, and an occasional and mossy descent of a dislodged boulder that bounded from the hill and fetched up with a final splash in the torrent that rushed over a wild chaos of rocks beneath him. Now and again he caught glimpses, framed in green foliage, of the golden brown of Lute’s corduroy riding-habit and of the bay horse that moved beneath her.

Chris lay on his back, his head supported by the bare stone wall, his gaze focused intently across the canyon at the opposite tree-covered slope. He heard the sound of something crashing through the underbrush, the clanging of steel-shod hooves on stone, and the occasional mossy drop of a dislodged boulder that rolled down from the hill and landed with a final splash in the rushing torrent of chaos below him. Now and then, he caught glimpses, framed by green leaves, of the golden-brown of Lute’s corduroy riding outfit and the bay horse that moved beneath her.

She rode out into an open space where a loose earth-slide denied lodgement to trees and grass. She halted the horse at the brink of the slide and glanced down it with a measuring eye. Forty feet beneath, the slide terminated in a small, firm-surfaced terrace, the banked accumulation of fallen earth and gravel.

She rode out into an open area where loose dirt had prevented trees and grass from taking root. She stopped the horse at the edge of the slide and looked down at it critically. Forty feet below, the slide ended in a small, solid terrace, made up of fallen earth and gravel.

“It’s a good test,” she called across the canyon. “I’m going to put him down it.”

“It’s a good test,” she shouted across the canyon. “I’m going to send him down it.”

The animal gingerly launched himself on the treacherous footing, irregularly losing and gaining his hind feet, keeping his fore legs stiff, and steadily and calmly, without panic or nervousness, extricating the fore feet as fast as they sank too deep into the sliding earth that surged along in a wave before him. When the firm footing at the bottom was reached, he strode out on the little terrace with a quickness and springiness of gait and with glintings of muscular fires that gave the lie to the calm deliberation of his movements on the slide.

The animal carefully launched himself onto the unstable ground, occasionally losing and regaining his back feet while keeping his front legs stiff. He steadily and calmly managed to pull his front feet free whenever they sank too deep into the shifting earth that rolled beneath him like a wave. Once he reached solid ground at the bottom, he stepped onto the small terrace with a quickness and springiness in his gait, revealing bursts of muscle power that contrasted with the calmness of his movements on the slide.

“Bravo!” Chris shouted across the canyon, clapping his hands.

“Awesome!” Chris shouted across the canyon, clapping his hands.

“The wisest-footed, clearest-headed horse I ever saw,” Lute called back, as she turned the animal to the side and dropped down a broken slope of rubble and into the trees again.

“The smartest, sharpest horse I’ve ever seen,” Lute called back, as she turned the animal to the side and slipped down a broken slope of rubble and into the trees again.

Chris followed her by the sound of her progress, and by occasional glimpses where the foliage was more open, as she zigzagged down the steep and trailless descent. She emerged below him at the rugged rim of the torrent, dropped the horse down a three-foot wall, and halted to study the crossing.

Chris followed her by the sound of her movements and by brief glimpses where the trees were less dense, as she made her way down the steep, unmarked path. She appeared below him at the rough edge of the rushing water, lowered the horse down a three-foot drop, and paused to assess the crossing.

Four feet out in the stream, a narrow ledge thrust above the surface of the water. Beyond the ledge boiled an angry pool. But to the left, from the ledge, and several feet lower, was a tiny bed of gravel. A giant boulder prevented direct access to the gravel bed. The only way to gain it was by first leaping to the ledge of rock. She studied it carefully, and the tightening of her bridle-arm advertised that she had made up her mind.

Four feet out in the stream, a narrow ledge jutted above the surface of the water. Beyond the ledge was a turbulent pool. But to the left, from the ledge, and several feet lower, there was a small patch of gravel. A huge boulder blocked direct access to the gravel bed. The only way to reach it was by first jumping to the rock ledge. She examined it closely, and the tension in her bridle-arm showed that she had made her decision.

Chris, in his anxiety, had sat up to observe more closely what she meditated.

Chris, feeling anxious, had sat up to watch more closely what she was thinking about.

“Don’t tackle it,” he called.

“Don't tackle it,” he shouted.

“I have faith in Comanche,” she called in return.

“I believe in Comanche,” she called back.

“He can’t make that side-jump to the gravel,” Chris warned. “He’ll never keep his legs. He’ll topple over into the pool. Not one horse in a thousand could do that stunt.”

“He can’t make that side-jump to the gravel,” Chris warned. “He’ll never keep his legs. He’ll fall into the pool. Not one horse in a thousand could pull off that trick.”

“And Comanche is that very horse,” she answered. “Watch him.”

“And Comanche is that exact horse,” she replied. “Keep an eye on him.”

She gave the animal his head, and he leaped cleanly and accurately to the ledge, striking with feet close together on the narrow space. On the instant he struck, Lute lightly touched his neck with the rein, impelling him to the left; and in that instant, tottering on the insecure footing, with front feet slipping over into the pool beyond, he lifted on his hind legs, with a half turn, sprang to the left, and dropped squarely down to the tiny gravel bed. An easy jump brought him across the stream, and Lute angled him up the bank and halted before her lover.

She allowed the animal to take the lead, and he jumped smoothly and precisely to the ledge, landing with his feet close together on the narrow space. The moment he landed, Lute gently pulled on the rein, guiding him to the left; and at that instant, teetering on the unstable footing, with his front feet slipping into the pool beyond, he reared onto his hind legs, turned slightly, sprang to the left, and landed firmly on the small gravel bed. A simple leap took him across the stream, and Lute steered him up the bank and stopped in front of her partner.

“Well?” she asked.

"Well?" she asked.

“I am all tense,” Chris answered. “I was holding my breath.”

“I’m so tense,” Chris replied. “I was holding my breath.”

“Buy him, by all means,” Lute said, dismounting. “He is a bargain. I could dare anything on him. I never in my life had such confidence in a horse’s feet.”

“Buy him, definitely,” Lute said as he got off his horse. “He’s a steal. I would stake anything on him. I’ve never had this much confidence in a horse’s hooves in my life.”

“His owner says that he has never been known to lose his feet, that it is impossible to get him down.”

“His owner says that he has never been known to trip, that it’s impossible to bring him down.”

“Buy him, buy him at once,” she counselled, “before the man changes his mind. If you don’t, I shall. Oh, such feet! I feel such confidence in them that when I am on him I don’t consider he has feet at all. And he’s quick as a cat, and instantly obedient. Bridle-wise is no name for it! You could guide him with silken threads. Oh, I know I’m enthusiastic, but if you don’t buy him, Chris. I shall. Remember, I’ve second refusal.”

“Buy him, buy him right now,” she urged, “before the guy changes his mind. If you don’t, I will. Oh, those legs! I have so much faith in them that when I’m on him, I don’t even think about his legs at all. And he’s as quick as a cat, and totally obedient. ‘Bridle-wise’ doesn’t even describe it! You could steer him with silk threads. Oh, I know I’m getting carried away, but if you don’t buy him, Chris, I will. Remember, I have second dibs.”

Chris smiled agreement as he changed the saddles. Meanwhile she compared the two horses.

Chris smiled in agreement as he swapped the saddles. Meanwhile, she compared the two horses.

“Of course he doesn’t match Dolly the way Ban did,” she concluded regretfully; “but his coat is splendid just the same. And think of the horse that is under the coat!”

“Of course he doesn’t match Dolly the way Ban did,” she said with a hint of regret; “but his coat is impressive just the same. And consider the horse that's beneath the coat!”

Chris gave her a hand into the saddle, and followed her up the slope to the county road. She reined in suddenly, saying:

Chris helped her into the saddle and followed her up the hill to the county road. She pulled back on the reins abruptly, saying:

“We won’t go straight back to camp.”

“We're not going to head back to camp right away.”

“You forget dinner,” he warned.

"You forgot dinner," he warned.

“But I remember Comanche,” she retorted. “We’ll ride directly over to the ranch and buy him. Dinner will keep.”

“But I remember Comanche,” she shot back. “We’ll ride straight over to the ranch and buy him. Dinner can wait.”

“But the cook won’t,” Chris laughed. “She’s already threatened to leave, what of our late-comings.”

“But the cook won’t,” Chris laughed. “She’s already said she might quit because of our late arrivals.”

“Even so,” was the answer. “Aunt Mildred may have to get another cook, but at any rate we shall have got Comanche.”

“Even so,” was the answer. “Aunt Mildred might need to hire another cook, but either way, we will have gotten Comanche.”

They turned the horses in the other direction, and took the climb of the Nun Canyon road that led over the divide and down into the Napa Valley. But the climb was hard, the going was slow. Sometimes they topped the bed of the torrent by hundreds of feet, and again they dipped down and crossed and recrossed it twenty times in twice as many rods. They rode through the deep shade of clean-bunked maples and towering redwoods, to emerge on open stretches of mountain shoulder where the earth lay dry and cracked under the sun.

They turned the horses around and tackled the incline of the Nun Canyon road that went over the pass and down into Napa Valley. But the climb was tough, and progress was slow. Sometimes they were hundreds of feet above the streambed, and at other times they dipped down to cross it and recross it twenty times in just as many yards. They rode through the cool shade of well-kept maples and tall redwoods, then came out onto open stretches of mountain slopes where the ground was dry and cracked under the sun.

On one such shoulder they emerged, where the road stretched level before them, for a quarter of a mile. On one side rose the huge bulk of the mountain. On the other side the steep wall of the canyon fell away in impossible slopes and sheer drops to the torrent at the bottom. It was an abyss of green beauty and shady depths, pierced by vagrant shafts of the sun and mottled here and there by the sun’s broader blazes. The sound of rushing water ascended on the windless air, and there was a hum of mountain bees.

On one such shoulder, they emerged where the road stretched flat ahead of them for a quarter of a mile. On one side rose the massive mountain. On the other side, the steep canyon wall dropped away in steep slopes and sheer cliffs down to the rushing torrent below. It was a stunning abyss of green beauty and shady depths, broken by stray beams of sunlight and sprinkled here and there with brighter patches of sunlight. The sound of rushing water filled the still air, accompanied by the buzzing of mountain bees.

The horses broke into an easy lope. Chris rode on the outside, looking down into the great depths and pleasuring with his eyes in what he saw. Dissociating itself from the murmur of the bees, a murmur arose of falling water. It grew louder with every stride of the horses.

The horses settled into a smooth lope. Chris rode on the outside, gazing into the vast depths and enjoying the view. Separating from the sound of the bees, he heard a distant sound of running water. It got louder with each stride of the horses.

“Look!” he cried.

“Look!” he shouted.

Lute leaned well out from her horse to see. Beneath them the water slid foaming down a smooth-faced rock to the lip, whence it leaped clear—a pulsating ribbon of white, a-breath with movement, ever falling and ever remaining, changing its substance but never its form, an aerial waterway as immaterial as gauze and as permanent as the hills, that spanned space and the free air from the lip of the rock to the tops of the trees far below, into whose green screen it disappeared to fall into a secret pool.

Lute leaned far out from her horse to get a better view. Below them, the water flowed and foamed down a smooth rock face, leaping off the edge—a pulsing ribbon of white, alive with movement, constantly falling yet always the same, changing its form but not its essence, a light waterway as fragile as gauze and as enduring as the hills. It stretched across the space and open air from the rock's edge to the treetops far below, disappearing into the green canopy to cascade into a hidden pool.

They had flashed past. The descending water became a distant murmur that merged again into the murmur of the bees and ceased. Swayed by a common impulse, they looked at each other.

They had zipped by. The falling water turned into a faint sound that blended back into the buzz of the bees and stopped. Moved by a shared feeling, they glanced at each other.

“Oh, Chris, it is good to be alive... and to have you here by my side!”

“Oh, Chris, it’s great to be alive... and to have you here with me!”

He answered her by the warm light in his eyes.

He replied to her with the warm light in his eyes.

All things tended to key them to an exquisite pitch—the movement of their bodies, at one with the moving bodies of the animals beneath them; the gently stimulated blood caressing the flesh through and through with the soft vigors of health; the warm air fanning their faces, flowing over the skin with balmy and tonic touch, permeating them and bathing them, subtly, with faint, sensuous delight; and the beauty of the world, more subtly still, flowing upon them and bathing them in the delight that is of the spirit and is personal and holy, that is inexpressible yet communicable by the flash of an eye and the dissolving of the veils of the soul.

Everything seemed to connect them to a perfect harmony—the way their bodies moved, syncing with the animals beneath them; the invigorated blood embracing their flesh with the gentle strength of good health; the warm air brushing against their faces, gliding over their skin with a soothing and revitalizing touch, enveloping them and showering them, softly, with delicate, sensual pleasure; and the beauty of the world, even more subtly, flowing around them and immersing them in a joy that is spiritual, personal, and sacred, something ineffable yet expressible through a glance and the lifting of the soul's barriers.

So looked they at each other, the horses bounding beneath them, the spring of the world and the spring of their youth astir in their blood, the secret of being trembling in their eyes to the brink of disclosure, as if about to dispel, with one magic word, all the irks and riddles of existence.

So they looked at each other, the horses bouncing underneath them, the excitement of the world and the energy of their youth stirring in their veins, the mystery of life shimmering in their eyes, ready to reveal itself, as if about to erase all the troubles and puzzles of existence with one magical word.

The road curved before them, so that the upper reaches of the canyon could be seen, the distant bed of it towering high above their heads. They were rounding the curve, leaning toward the inside, gazing before them at the swift-growing picture. There was no sound of warning. She heard nothing, but even before the horse went down she experienced the feeling that the unison of the two leaping animals was broken. She turned her head, and so quickly that she saw Comanche fall. It was not a stumble nor a trip. He fell as though, abruptly, in midleap, he had died or been struck a stunning blow.

The road curved ahead of them, revealing the higher parts of the canyon, its distant floor rising up tall above them. As they rounded the bend, they leaned into the turn, watching the scene unfold before them. There was no warning sound. She didn’t hear anything, but even before the horse fell, she sensed that the sync between the two leaping animals had snapped. She turned her head, and so quickly that she saw Comanche fall. It wasn’t a stumble or a trip. He fell as if, suddenly, in mid-leap, he had either died or been hit with a stunning blow.

And in that moment she remembered Planchette; it seared her brain as a lightning-flash of all-embracing memory. Her horse was back on its haunches, the weight of her body on the reins; but her head was turned and her eyes were on the falling Comanche. He struck the road-bed squarely, with his legs loose and lifeless beneath him.

And in that moment, she remembered Planchette; it hit her mind like a flash of overwhelming memory. Her horse was rearing back, her weight pulling on the reins, but her head was turned and her eyes were on the falling Comanche. He hit the ground hard, his legs limp and lifeless underneath him.

It all occurred in one of those age-long seconds that embrace an eternity of happening. There was a slight but perceptible rebound from the impact of Comanche’s body with the earth. The violence with which he struck forced the air from his great lungs in an audible groan. His momentum swept him onward and over the edge. The weight of the rider on his neck turned him over head first as he pitched to the fall.

It all happened in one of those timeless seconds that feels like an eternity. There was a slight but noticeable bounce when Comanche hit the ground. The force of his impact forced a groan from his large lungs. His momentum carried him forward and over the edge. The weight of the rider on his neck caused him to flip headfirst as he fell.

She was off her horse, she knew not how, and to the edge. Her lover was out of the saddle and clear of Comanche, though held to the animal by his right foot, which was caught in the stirrup. The slope was too steep for them to come to a stop. Earth and small stones, dislodged by their struggles, were rolling down with them and before them in a miniature avalanche. She stood very quietly, holding one hand against her heart and gazing down. But while she saw the real happening, in her eyes was also the vision of her father dealing the spectral blow that had smashed Comanche down in mid-leap and sent horse and rider hurtling over the edge.

She had dismounted from her horse, she wasn’t sure how, and was at the edge. Her lover was out of the saddle and clear of Comanche, though his right foot was stuck in the stirrup. The slope was too steep for them to stop. Earth and small rocks, dislodged by their struggles, were rolling down with them and ahead of them in a mini avalanche. She stood very still, one hand against her heart, looking down. But while she saw what was really happening, in her mind was the image of her father delivering the ghostly blow that had taken down Comanche mid-leap and sent both horse and rider tumbling over the edge.

Beneath horse and man the steep terminated in an up-and-down wall, from the base of which, in turn, a second slope ran down to a second wall. A third slope terminated in a final wall that based itself on the canyon-bed four hundred feet beneath the point where the girl stood and watched. She could see Chris vainly kicking his leg to free the foot from the trap of the stirrup. Comanche fetched up hard against an outputting point of rock. For a fraction of a second his fall was stopped, and in the slight interval the man managed to grip hold of a young shoot of manzanita. Lute saw him complete the grip with his other hand. Then Comanche’s fall began again. She saw the stirrup-strap draw taut, then her lover’s body and arms. The manzanita shoot yielded its roots, and horse and man plunged over the edge and out of sight.

Beneath the horse and rider, the steep slope ended in a vertical wall. From the base of that wall, another slope descended to a second wall. A third slope led to a final wall that rested on the canyon floor, four hundred feet below where the girl stood and watched. She could see Chris struggling to kick his leg free from the stirrup trap. Comanche hit hard against a jutting point of rock. For a brief moment, his fall was halted, and in that instant, the man managed to grab a young shoot of manzanita. Lute saw him secure the grip with his other hand. Then Comanche started to fall again. She watched the stirrup strap stretch taut, followed by her lover's body and arms. The manzanita shoot gave way, and both horse and rider plunged over the edge and disappeared from view.

They came into view on the next slope, together and rolling over and over, with sometimes the man under and sometimes the horse. Chris no longer struggled, and together they dashed over to the third slope. Near the edge of the final wall, Comanche lodged on a buttock of stone. He lay quietly, and near him, still attached to him by the stirrup, face downward, lay his rider.

They came into sight on the next hill, tumbling over and over, with the man sometimes on the bottom and sometimes the horse. Chris stopped fighting, and they sprinted over to the third slope together. Near the edge of the final wall, Comanche got stuck on a chunk of stone. He lay still, and nearby, still connected to him by the stirrup, face down, was his rider.

“If only he will lie quietly,” Lute breathed aloud, her mind at work on the means of rescue.

“If only he would just lie still,” Lute said softly, her mind focused on how to save him.

But she saw Comanche begin to struggle again, and clear on her vision, it seemed, was the spectral arm of her father clutching the reins and dragging the animal over. Comanche floundered across the hummock, the inert body following, and together, horse and man, they plunged from sight. They did not appear again. They had fetched bottom.

But she saw Comanche start to struggle again, and it seemed clear to her that her father's ghostly arm was gripping the reins and pulling the horse along. Comanche stumbled over the mound, the limp body trailing behind, and together, horse and rider disappeared from view. They did not come back. They had hit the bottom.

Lute looked about her. She stood alone on the world. Her lover was gone. There was naught to show of his existence, save the marks of Comanche’s hoofs on the road and of his body where it had slid over the brink.

Lute looked around. She was alone in the world. Her lover was gone. There was nothing left to prove he had been there, except for the marks of Comanche’s hooves on the road and the trace of his body where it had fallen over the edge.

“Chris!” she called once, and twice; but she called hopelessly.

“Chris!” she called once, and twice; but she called with no hope.

Out of the depths, on the windless air, arose only the murmur of bees and of running water.

Out of the depths, in the still air, there was only the sound of bees buzzing and water flowing.

“Chris!” she called yet a third time, and sank slowly down in the dust of the road.

“Chris!” she called for the third time, and slowly sank down into the dust of the road.

She felt the touch of Dolly’s muzzle on her arm, and she leaned her head against the mare’s neck and waited. She knew not why she waited, nor for what, only there seemed nothing else but waiting left for her to do.

She felt Dolly’s muzzle brush against her arm, and she rested her head on the mare’s neck and waited. She didn't know why she was waiting or for what; it just felt like there was nothing else for her to do but wait.






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!